IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 // 
 
 // 
 
 ^ 
 
 V' 
 
 .% 
 
 % 
 
 .r 
 
 < K° 
 
 ^4 
 
 ^ 
 
 J/ 
 
 Ua 
 
 
 1.0 ^^ I 
 
 I.I 
 
 2.5 
 
 1^ 
 
 us 
 
 us 
 
 u 
 
 2.2 
 
 •^{|20 
 
 la. 
 
 
 
 1-25 1.4 1.6 
 
 
 < — 
 
 6" 
 
 » 
 
 
 7 
 
 Photogr^hic 
 
 Sciences 
 
 Corporation 
 
 23 WeST MAIN STREET 
 
 WEBSTER, N.Y. 14580 
 
 (716)872-4503 
 
 M 
 
 i\ 
 
 i\ 
 
 ^V 
 
 \ 
 
 
 
 6^ 
 
 ^V^ 
 V 
 
 'i;* 
 
4r 
 
 CIHM/ICMH 
 
 Microfiche 
 
 Series. 
 
 CIHIVI/ICMH 
 Collection de 
 microfiches. 
 
 Canadian Institute for Historical Microreproductions / Institut Canadian de microreproductions historiques 
 
 '^^' 
 
Technical and Bibliographic Notes/Notes techniques et bibliographiques 
 
 The Institute has attempted to obtain the best 
 original copy available for filming. Features of this 
 copy which may be bibliographically unique, 
 which may alter any of the images in the 
 reproduction, or which may significantly change 
 the usual method of filming, are checked below. 
 
 L'institut a microfilm^ le meilleur exemplaire 
 qu'il lui a 6t« possible de se procurer. Les details 
 de cet exemplaire qui sont peut-Atre uniques du 
 point de vue bibliographique, qui peuvent modifier 
 une image reproduite, ou qui peuvent exiger une 
 modification dans la mAthode normale de filmage 
 sont indiqu6s ci-dessous. 
 
 Th 
 poi 
 off 
 ffilr 
 
 □ Coloured covers/ 
 Couverture de couleur 
 
 D 
 
 D 
 
 D 
 D 
 D 
 D 
 
 D 
 
 n 
 
 Covers damaged/ 
 Couverture endommag6e 
 
 □ Covers restored and/or laminated/ 
 Couverture restaur6e et/ou pelliculie 
 
 Cover title missing/ 
 
 Le titre de couverture manque 
 
 I I Coloured maps/ 
 
 Cartes gdographiques en couleur 
 
 Coloured ink (i.e. other than blue or black)/ 
 Encre de couleur (i.e. autre que bleue ou noire) 
 
 Coloured plates and/or illustrations/ 
 Planches et/ou illustrations en couleur 
 
 Bound with other material/ 
 Relii avec d'autres documents 
 
 Tight binding may cause shadows or distortion 
 along interior margin/ 
 
 La re Mure serrie peut causer de I'ombre ou de la 
 distortion le long de la marge intirleure 
 
 Blank leaves added during restoration may 
 appear within the text. Whenever possible, these 
 have been omitted from filming/ 
 II se peut que certaines pages blanches ajouties 
 lors d'une restauration apparaissant dans le texte. 
 mais, lorsque cela 6tait possible, ces pages n'ont 
 pas 6ti film6es. 
 
 Additional comments:/ 
 Commentaires suppldmentaires: 
 
 I I Coloured pages/ 
 
 Pages de couleur 
 
 Pages damaged/ 
 Pages endommagdes 
 
 □ Pages restored and/or laminated/ 
 Pages restauries et/ou pelliculdes 
 
 r~>n>ages discoloured, stained or foxed/ 
 1^1 Pages ddcolor^es, tachetdes ou piquies 
 
 □ Pages detached/ 
 Pages ditachies 
 
 |~~>^howthrough/ 
 L^ Transparence 
 
 □ Quality of print varies/ 
 Qualiti in6gale de I'impression 
 
 □ Includes supplementary material/ 
 Comprend du materiel suppl^mentaire 
 
 D 
 
 Only edition available/ 
 Seule Edition disponible 
 
 FyK^Pages wholly or partially obscured by errata 
 11 slips, tissues, etc., have been refilmed to 
 ensure the best possible image/ 
 Les pages totalement ou partiellement 
 obscurcies par un feuillet d'errata, une pelure, 
 etc., ont M filmies A nouveau de fa^on d 
 obtenir la meilleure image possible. 
 
 Orl 
 bei 
 thi 
 sic 
 oti 
 fin 
 sio 
 or 
 
 Th 
 shi 
 Til 
 wh 
 
 Mi 
 dif 
 an 
 be 
 rig 
 re( 
 mt 
 
 This item is filmed at the reduction ratio checked below/ 
 
 Ce document est filmA au taux de reduction indiquA ci-dessous. 
 
 10X 
 
 
 
 
 14X 
 
 
 
 
 18X 
 
 
 
 
 22X 
 
 
 
 
 26X 
 
 
 
 
 30X 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 7 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 t 
 
 12X 
 
 16X 
 
 20X 
 
 24X 
 
 28X 
 
 32X 
 
The copy filmed here has been reproduced thanks 
 to the generosity of: 
 
 Metropolitan Toronto Library 
 Canadian Hittory Department 
 
 L'exemplaire film* fut reproduit grAce A la 
 gAnArosit* de: 
 
 Metropolitan Toronto Library 
 Canadian History Department 
 
 The images appearing here are the best quality 
 possible considering the condition and legibility 
 of the original copy and In keeping with the 
 filming contract specifications. 
 
 Les Images suivantes ont 6t6 reprodultes avec le 
 plus grand soin, compte tenu de la condition et 
 de la nettet* de rexemplaire film6, et en 
 conformity avec las conditions du contrat de 
 fllmage. 
 
 Original copies in printed paper covers are filmed 
 beginning with the front cover and ending on 
 the last page with a printed or illustrated impres- 
 sion, or the back cover when appropriate. Ail 
 other original copies are filmed beginning on the 
 first page with a printed or Illustrated impres- 
 sion, and ending on the last page with a printed 
 or illustrated impression. 
 
 The last recorded franrie on each microfiche 
 shall contain the symbol -^ (meaning "CON- 
 TINUED"), or the symbol V (meaning "END"), 
 whichever applies. 
 
 Maps, plates, charts, etc.. may be filmed at 
 different reduction ratios. Those too large to be 
 entirely Included in one exposure are filmed 
 beginning In the upper left hand corner, left to 
 right and top to bottom, as many frames as 
 required. The following diagrams illustrate the 
 method: 
 
 Les exemplaires origlnaux dont la couverture en 
 papier est ImprlmAe sont filmts en commen^ant 
 par le premier plat et en terminant soit par la 
 dernlAre page qui comporte une emprelnto 
 d'impression ou d'iilustratlon, soit par le second 
 plat, salon le cas. Tous les autres exemplaires 
 origlnaux sont filmfo en commenpant par la 
 premiere page qui comporte une empreinte 
 d'impression ou d'iiiustratlon et en terminant par 
 la dernlAre page qui comporte une telle 
 empreinte. 
 
 Un des symboles suivants apparattra sur la 
 dernidre image de cheque microfiche, sefon le 
 cas: le symbols — »> signifie "A SUIVRE". le 
 symbols V signifie "FIN". 
 
 Les cartes, planches, tableaux, etc., peuvant 6tre 
 fllmts A des taux de reduction diffdrents. 
 Lorsque le document est trop grand pour dtre 
 reproduit en un seui cllch6, II est fllm6 d partir 
 de Tangle sup6rieur gauche, de gauche d drolte, 
 et de haut en bas, en prenant le nombre 
 d'Images n6cessaire. Les diagrammes suivants 
 illustrent la mdthode. 
 
 12 3 
 
 >. ■ 1 , 
 
 2 
 
 I ■ ■ ■ , 
 
 3 
 
 4 
 
 5 
 
 6 
 
o 
 
 '^- 
 
 •-A-'XsCi.*.- 
 
 's^HIP' -*'«'"*W«W«I' 
 
T A T, K S 
 
 R 
 
 O 
 
 or T-ftW 
 
 '^ ^ 
 
 * X « X 
 
 li.* 
 
 
 N S 
 
 
 •^*t 
 
 ^*^ 
 
 ^U 
 
* ■•. 
 
^'T .. ', "■' V*' 
 
 TALES 
 
 OF THa" 
 
 ■ f ■.. ' ■ 
 
 INDIANS; 
 
 BEIXG \;f>.; 
 
 1* • *■ 
 
 ■I; ■/, 
 
 PROMINENT PASSAGES OF THE HISTORY OP 
 * THE NORTH AMERICAN NATIVES. 
 
 4:^ 
 
 TAKEN FROM 
 
 AUTHENTIC SOURCES 
 
 • ■ •#"■ 
 
 ■■■$■ 
 
 .v'>i-^N 
 
 BY B. B. THATCHER, Esq 
 
 % 
 
 1 
 
 ':* r 
 
 4. M 
 
 BOSTON: 
 PUBLISHED BY WAITT A DOW 
 
 # 1831. . .1^ 
 
 -t< 
 
 •v,:* 
 
 i^« 
 
*% 
 
 '■^^■ 
 
 
 Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1831, by Waitt 
 AND Dow, in the Clcrk'i Office of tiie District Court of Massachusetts. 
 
 
 yp 
 
 , + 
 
 WAITT AND DOW S PRESS 
 
 ^1 o A 
 
• ,' '' '."■■ .' ''■■ ■ ' <■ ' 
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 :"■ ■'. . ■ :,'^"' '-^ ■•■■ 
 
 ■■^\ 
 
 PAQB 
 
 The Ancient Cherokees 
 
 Cherokee Wars »■-- 25 
 
 The Heroes of Walpole 44 
 
 Memoirs of a Northern Trader - - - - 55 
 
 Massacre of Michilimacinac ------ 69 
 
 Traits of the Tuskaroras - - - -- --89 
 
 Tuskarora War 100 
 
 Adventures of Long 108 
 
 " " - - - 128 
 
 The Civilized Cannibal ------- 142 ** 
 
 Captivity of Mrs Rowlandson ----- 151 
 
 Settlement of Kentucky - - 171 
 
 The Conspiracy of the Creeks - - - - 190 
 Christian Indians 203 
 
 " 228 ' 
 
 4i 
 
 \, 
 
 > *.. 
 
 
S' 
 
 * 
 
 ^.- 
 
 # 
 
 ;iaWW^V:-^ - ' »IW«.' l' »l|» 
 
A^ '-I-- . ■ >"' / .X4 
 
 
 PREFACE 
 
 It might be sufficient, perhaps, to refer to the title of 
 this work for a summary explanation of its design. But 
 it may be satisfactory to some readers, that the writer of 
 a new Indian work, at a time when the market is already 
 glutted with literature nominally, at least, of his depart- 
 ment, should give a somewhat distinct account of the pe- 
 culiar purposes which he proposes to accomplish, as also 
 of the resources he has trusted in, and of the principles 
 which have guided him in his labors. 
 
 It certainly may be said, in the first place, that the 
 character of his work is a novelty, however simple it may 
 be considered, and whether it be looked upon as good, 
 bad or indifferent. This circumstance alone, according 
 to maxims and to practice which are prevalent in the lit- 
 erary world, might possibly furnish an apology for 
 publication. But the writer had a higher end in view 
 than mere amusement, or mere excitement of any kind, 
 in himself or in his readers. He has indeed made it an 
 object to collect passages of Indian history possessing in 
 themselves the greatest interest of anecdote and adven- 
 ture ; and in many cases to add to the bare narrative 
 which furaished the foundation of a 'Tale' all the inte- 
 rest of explanation, amplification, arrangement and style 
 generally, which he supposed to be consistent with strict 
 
 •4* 
 
 
 *i 
 
 
 
PUEfACC. 
 
 *->»- 
 
 
 hi 
 
 '^: 
 
 * 
 
 truth. He haGrbeen careful, too, to avoid borrowing from 
 sources and treating upon subjects, wiiich must be alrea- 
 dy familiar — as many portions of Indian history are with 
 the majority of his readers. He has spared no trouble 
 of research, on the contrary, to search out the rarities 
 and curiosities of this species of literature, though satis- 
 fying himself always, as a sine qua non, of their authen- 
 ticity. It is believed that nothing has been heretofore 
 published like a history of the ancient Cherokees, for ex- 
 ample ; nor any compact and complete sketch (excepting 
 lleckewelder's bulky volume, now rarely to be found) of 
 the celebrated Christian Indians — both which communi- 
 ties have excited throughout the country, at several peri- 
 ods and from causes peculiar to each, an interest of the 
 most remarkable character. As to Henry and Long, 
 both of whom have been drawn upon liberally, and whose 
 credit as intelligent and faithful journalists is unexcep- 
 tionable, the travels of the former have been scarcely to 
 be met with for the last twenty yeai's, while those of the 
 latter have never been even republished in America. 
 The account of the Creek Conspiracy was compiled 
 chiefly on the authority of Mc'Call's History of Georgia; 
 that of the Tuskarora wars is taken from Williamson's 
 North Carolina. Other standard works, including vari- 
 ous Historical Collections, have been consulted in the 
 preparation of the renjaining articles. The writer has 
 made it a main point, not only to admit no fiction know- 
 ingly, but to be minutely and completely assured, in all 
 possible cases, of the truth. 
 
 So much for authority. But the writer has alluded to 
 an object beyond the compilation and composition of mere 
 nan'atives, fraught though they are, as he believes, with 
 all the interest at least of fiction. He has selected and 
 
 written V 
 
 illustrati< 
 
 this reaE 
 
 bring for 
 
 ety of p 
 
 peace an 
 
 tests and 
 
 el's — in t 
 
 every nc 
 
 which [ 
 
 than the 
 
 sity will 
 
 narrativ( 
 
 that ho 
 
 ous trib( 
 
 lar unifi 
 
 ; their so( 
 
 ral char 
 
 mainly 
 
 ago, an( 
 
 the moi 
 
 into eai 
 
 ratives 
 
 and coi 
 
 long to 
 
 narrati' 
 
 residue 
 
 the Co 
 
 test lat 
 
 public, 
 
 may cl 
 
 benefit 
 
 h^' . 
 
 t'^mm- 
 
PRErACE. 
 
 ig from 
 e alrea- 
 ire with 
 trouble 
 rarities 
 h satis- 
 authen- 
 retofore 
 for ex- 
 :ceptiiig 
 )und) of 
 inmuiii- 
 rul peri- 
 of the 
 1 Long, 
 d whose 
 nexcep- 
 ircely to 
 3e of the 
 linerica. 
 ompiled 
 ifeorgia ; 
 amson's 
 )g vari- 
 1 in the 
 iter has 
 I know- 
 1, in all 
 
 uded to 
 of mere 
 28, with 
 ed and 
 
 written with a view principally to the full and faithful 
 illustration of Indian customs and character. It is for 
 this reason that particular pains have been taken to 
 bring forward the American natives in the greatest vari- 
 ety of positions, ordinary as well as extraordinary — in 
 peace and war — in victory and in defeat — in their con- 
 tests and conferences with each other, and with foreign- 
 ers — in the worst display of their worst qualities, and in 
 every nobler exhibition of civilization, virtue or genius 
 which has proved them naturally capable of far more 
 than they have ever attained or accomplished. A diver- 
 sity will be observed also in the dates and sites of the 
 narratives, intended in some degree to remind the reader, 
 that however the artificial institutions of the numer- 
 ous tribes may differ — ^and there is and has been a singu- 
 lar uniformity even in these — as to all the principles of 
 their social and evil habits, their genius and their gene- 
 ral character, which are most worthy of notice, they are 
 mainly the same people now which they were centuries 
 ago, and the same from the sources of the Penobscot to 
 the mouth of the Bravo. It would have been easy to go 
 into earlier times than those of King Philip ; but the nar- 
 ratives of the later periods are generally the most clear 
 and complete. As to place, three or four of the tales be- 
 long to the History of the Southern States ; the longest 
 naiTative in the volume to that of the middle ; and the 
 residue are located in every direction from the banks of 
 the Connecticut to those of the Kenhawa and the remo- 
 test lakes of the north. The Tales are submitted to the 
 public, on the whole, with a sanguine hope that such as 
 may chance to meet with them and read them will be 
 benefited as well as entertained. 
 
 .«* 
 
 .i' 
 
 .* 
 
'.^>"> 
 
 i< 
 
 ■J:>. 
 
 • m 
 
 ■i 
 
 TH 
 
CHAPTER I. 
 
 THE ANCIENT CHEROKEES. 
 
 Owing to obvious circumstances, most of the 
 early history of the Cherokees, which we are pos- 
 sessed of, relates to their intercourse with the 
 whites, and particularly with the English Colonies. 
 Passages do occur, however, in writers to be re- 
 lied upon, which throw light both upon their ancient 
 condition and character, and upon the relations 
 I they sustained, at certain periods, with neighbor- 
 ing nations of their own race. 
 
 It appears, for example, to be generally under- 
 stood that the Cherokees — instead of wandering 
 often from place to place, and fixing their habita- 
 tions on separate districts, like some of the native 
 tribes — * have from time immemorial had possession 
 of the same territory which at present they occu- 
 py.' Their ancient tradition is, we are told, that 
 2 
 
 *:,*• 
 
 * 
 
.. ■ Kr., 
 
 
 10 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 their forefathers sprang from that ground, or de- 
 scended from the clouds upon those hills ; and 
 an historian who writes of them fifty years since, 
 says that they value the lands of their ancestors 
 above all things in the world, venerate the places 
 where their bones lie interred, and esteem it dis- 
 graceful in the highest degree to relinquish these 
 sacred depositaries. ' The man,' says the same 
 writer, ' who would refuse to take the field in de- 
 fence of these hereditary possessions, is regarded 
 by them as a coward, and treated as an outcast 
 from their nation.' It may be observed, without 
 entering into any political controversy, that recent 
 events go far to confirm this estimate of the Cher- 
 okee character. The fanciful theory of their ori- 
 gin, just mentioned, evidently arose from a simi- 
 lar spirit.* 
 
 The Cherokees have been no less a warlike 
 than a proud nation. From a comparison of ex- 
 tensive Indian tradition with definite Colonial his- 
 tory, it appears that they waged war, as early as 
 the sixteenth century, with the famous Mengwe or 
 Mingoes of the north — whom this very contest fi- 
 nally forced into the well-known confederacy of the 
 
 * Perhaps this is alluded to in the term CAerofcce (properly Tsaloki, and 
 pronounced nearly liko TsuIIakeo) as the great Delaware tril)o, so called by 
 the English, entitled themselves Lenxi Lenafs, ' The Original People.' 
 ^m. Enc. vol. Q. 
 
 ^J4 
 
 m 
 
 :ng 
 
 
 vn 
 
 '"'i 
 
-^ ", '^'■■"'■-^.: 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 11 
 
 or de- 
 s ; and 
 } since, 
 icestors 
 places 
 it dis- 
 these 
 e same 
 1 in de- 
 Bgarded 
 outcast 
 without 
 t recent 
 e Cher- 
 leir ori- 
 a simi- 
 
 warlike 
 I of ex- 
 nial his- 
 early as 
 ingwe or 
 ontest fi- 
 cy of the 
 
 Five Nations. The latter tribes had long been 
 jealous of the influence of their southern neighbors 
 the Delawares ; and, with a policy prompted by 
 this feeling, had very artfully contrived to involve 
 them in quarrels with various other tribes. This 
 was generally effected by clandestinely murder- 
 ing people, and plundering hunting-camps, on 
 the one side or on the other ; and then taking 
 measures to have the blame laid, by the party 
 which they wished to exasperate, upon the party 
 which they wished to reduce. 
 
 The particular stratagem used with the Chero- 
 kees was as follows: The leaving of a war-club in 
 an Indian country being then considered a decla- 
 ration of war, and each nation having its club of 
 peculiar and well-known fashion, the Mengwe 
 purposely committed a murder in the Cherokee 
 counti'y, and then left a Delaware war-club by the 
 side of the murdered man. The Cherokees were 
 deceived by appearances ; and believing * their 
 Grandfather'* guilty of the foul aggression, they 
 mustered a large war-party to invade his country and 
 take their revenge. Meanwhile, the Mengwe 
 kindly apprized the Delawares of the approach of 
 an enemy, who, as their hunters told them, were 
 coming rapidly upon the Delaware towns. They 
 
 m 
 
 * A title given to the Delawares by about forty other tribes. See Hecke- 
 welder's History. 8* ^ 
 
12 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 also suggested the propriety of sending a Delaware 
 war-party forthwith to a certain place. There, it 
 was said, they would be joined by a large band of 
 the Mengwe, who would make common cause 
 with them, and even take the lead, march in front, 
 fight their battles, and leave them little else to do 
 than to look on. The Delawares, unprepared to 
 meet the tremendous force said to be in the field 
 against them, gladly embraced these liberal offers, 
 and hastily sent a small band to the appointed ren- 
 dezvous. Here, the Cherokees, (availing them- 
 selves probably of hints furnished by the Mengwe) 
 fell upon them, and routed them with great loss. At 
 this juncture, and not before, the Mengwe made 
 their appearance. Instead of reinforcing their * al- 
 lies,' however, they only reproached and ridicul- 
 ed them for having dared, being women, to at- 
 tack men — without orders from the proper authority. 
 Had they respectfully waited for their guidance, 
 they would have protected them ; but as they had 
 ventured to act for themselves, they were well pun- 
 ished for their unaccountable insolence. A bloody 
 war now ensued between the Cherokees and their 
 Grandfather. It may be added, that the treachery 
 of the Mengwe, though long unsuspected, was dis- 
 covered at last. It was even ascertained, that 
 some of the latter had actually taken part in the 
 battle against them, besides having both instigated 
 
)el aware 
 ^here, it 
 
 band of 
 Dn cause 
 
 in front, 
 se to do 
 jared to 
 the field 
 al offers, 
 ited ren- 
 g them- 
 lengwe) 
 loss. At 
 ve made 
 heir * al- 
 1 ridicul- 
 i, to at- 
 uthority. 
 uidance, 
 they had 
 ^ell pun- 
 i bloody 
 md their 
 eachery 
 was dis- 
 2d, that 
 t in the 
 stigated 
 
 TALES or THE INDIANS. 
 
 13 
 
 and guided the Cherokees. The Delawares de- 
 termined, accordingly, by a union of their whole 
 force, to destroy the Mengwe at a single effort. 
 This, sayb tradition, they were abundantly able to 
 do, being still as numerous as the grasshoppers 
 are at particular seasons, and as destructive to their 
 enemies as these insects are to the fruits of the earth. 
 The Mengwe, on the other hand, (who bordered 
 upon the great lakes) they described as a number 
 of croaking frogs in a pond, which make a great 
 noise when all else is quiet, but at the first approach 
 of danger — nay, at the very rustling of a leaf — 
 plunge into the water, and are silent. Their atten- 
 tion was diverted from this quarrel by the sudden 
 arrival of the whites in Pennsylvania, and especial- 
 ly by the interposition of their elder brother, Mi- 
 
 QUON.* 
 
 One of the first occasions on which we find the 
 Cherokees mentioned distinctly in connexion with 
 tlie whites, is in 1712, when 218 of their warriors, 
 widi some of the Creeks, Catawbas and Yamassees, 
 joined an expedition sent by the South-Carolinians 
 to the relief of the Northern Province against a 
 great Indian conspiracy, headed by the Tuskaro- 
 ras.f A treaty was made by the English with the 
 
 * The title which they gave to William Penn. ' uc^y . j^ - 
 f Alluding to an ancient groundless insult upon the Delawares. 
 
14 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 *- 
 
 Cherokees, in 1721, for the first time. This 
 was done by Governor Nicholson of the province last 
 named, who had been instructed by the British 
 Government to make a point of fixing their boun- 
 daries, and then forbidding encroachments upon 
 them. He accordingly sent a message to the 
 Cherokees, proposing a general congress, to treat 
 of mutual friendship and commerce. * Pleased,' 
 it is said, * with an offer which implied that they 
 were a free people,' the chiefs of thirty-seven towns 
 immediately set out to meet him, at this congress. 
 The governor made them presents, smoked the 
 pipe of peace with them, agreed upon boundaries, 
 and regulated weights, measures and trade. It is 
 worthy of remark that this treaty was faithfully ob- 
 served for nearly forty years, notwithstanding the 
 weakness of the colony, and the great strength of 
 the Cherokees, who could muster 6,000 bowmen. 
 The treaty was renewed in 1730, when Sir 
 Alexander Cumming was sent out from England for 
 the express purpose of concluding a treaty of al- 
 liance with the Cherokees. Their hunting- 
 grounds were of immense extent, reaching from 
 the head of the Savannah far back among the 
 Apalachian Mountains ; their population exceeded 
 20,000 ; and of course an alliance with such a 
 nation— especially as the English were then situa- 
 
 ■'§ 
 
 if 
 
TALES OP THE INDIANS. 
 
 16 
 
 This 
 nee last 
 British 
 |r boun- 
 s upon 
 to the 
 o treat 
 leased,' 
 at they 
 n towns 
 )ngress» 
 ced the 
 ndaries, 
 . It is 
 !ully ob- 
 ing the 
 Jngth of 
 awmen. 
 len Sir 
 land for 
 Y of al- 
 lunting- 
 g from 
 ►ng the 
 ceeded 
 such a 
 a situa- 
 
 ,*;, 
 
 
 ted in respect to the French in America — * was an 
 object of the highest consequence.'* On his ar- 
 rival in Carolina, Sir Alexander made immedi- 
 ate preparations for his journey to the Cherokee 
 highlands. At Keowee, 300 miles from Charles- 
 ton, the chiefs of the lower towns met and wel- 
 comed him ; and he then dispatched messengers 
 throughout the middle and upper settlements, to 
 summon a congress of all the head warriors of 
 the nation at Nequassee. This took place, ac- 
 cordingly, in April, the Cherokees assembling from 
 all quarters. Various Indian ceremonies were per- 
 formed 5 and Sir Alexander then made a speech 
 to them, the purport of which was to advise them 
 to live peaceably with the English, upon which 
 the chiefs fell upon their knees, solemnly prom- 
 ised fidelity and obedience, and called upon all 
 that was terrible to fall upon them if they violated 
 the treaty. By their unanimous consent, IMoytoy 
 was then nominated commander and chief of the 
 nation ; and to him all the warriors of all the tribes, 
 or cantons, agreed to pay deference accordingly, 
 on condition of his being accountable to Sir Alex- 
 ander for his behavior to them. Presents being 
 now made as usual, the congress broke up — ^the 
 
 >i. * * Ramsay, Holmes, Hewatt, &c. 
 
 
16 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 Cherokee crown having been i st brought from 
 their chief town, Tennessee. This, with five eagle- 
 tails and four scalps of their enemies, Moytoy very 
 courteously presented to Sir Alexander, requesting 
 him, on his arrival in England, to lay them at his 
 majesty's feet. The latter persuaded him, how- 
 ever, to depute some of his warriors to accompa- 
 ny him for this purpose ; and seven of them did 
 so accordingly. 
 
 In London, these sons of the forest were no 
 less amazed with the magnificence and novelty 
 which surrounded them, than gratified with the 
 style of dieir reception. They were admitted into 
 the presence of the King, (George Second) ; their 
 regalia laid at his feet by Sir Alexander in their 
 name; and a long treaty concluded with them, 
 which was signed by Secretary Popple on the 
 one hand, and by the marks of the Cherokees on 
 the other. It was provided that if any negro slaves 
 should take refuge among them, the Cherokees 
 should deliver them up ; and for every such slave 
 the Indian who apprehended him, should receive 
 a gun and a watch coat. A speech was after- 
 wards addressed to the chief, and a belt was 
 given them, to keep and show to all their people 
 and their posterity, and to bind this agreement of 
 peace and friendship as long as the rivers should 
 run, the mountains last, or the sun shine. 
 
 us: 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 17 
 
 It from 
 eagle- 
 oy very 
 juesting 
 1 at his 
 how- 
 compa- 
 m did 
 
 ere no 
 novelty 
 'ith the 
 ed into 
 ; their 
 in their 
 
 them, 
 on the 
 :ees on 
 ) slaves 
 rokees 
 1 slave 
 eceive 
 after- 
 t was 
 )eople 
 ent of 
 hould 
 
 In answer to all this Skijagustah spoke nearly as 
 follows : * We are come hither from a mountain- 
 ous place where nothing but darkness is to be found 
 — ^but here there is light — we look upon you as if 
 the great king were present — we love you as rep- 
 resenting him — we shall die in the same way of 
 thinking. Our crown is different from the great 
 king's, and from that we saw in the tower, but to 
 us it is all one — the chain of friendship shall be 
 carried to our people — we look upon the great 
 king as the Sun and as our father, and though we 
 are red and you white, yet our hands and hearts are 
 joined together. * * This small rope we show 
 you is all that we have to bind our slaves with — ^but 
 you have iron chains for yours — however, if we 
 catch yours, we will bind them as well as we can 
 and deliver them upland take no pay for it. 
 Your white people may safely build houses near 
 us : we shall hurt nothing that belongs to them.' 
 Then laying his feathers upon the table, he added 
 — * This is our way of talking, which is the same 
 thing to us as your letters in the book are to you 
 — and to your beloved men we give these feathers 
 hi confirmation of all we have said.' The seven 
 warriors returned home v/ith Governor Johnson, in 
 1731, highly gratified with .their visit. One of 
 them, as will be seen in the sequel, distinguished 
 
18 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 tl 
 
 himself, particularly ever after, as a firm and ac- 
 tive friend of the English. 
 
 In 1755, a third treaty was made with the 
 Cherokee warriors, by Governor Glen of Carolina, 
 who met them in their own country. The j)artic- 
 ular object of this, at this time, was to thwart the 
 French in the great efforts their emissaries were 
 making to seduce the Cherokees from the English 
 alliance ; and the immediate occasion of it was 
 a message to Governor Glen, from the head chief of 
 the latter, giving notice of these efforts, and recom- 
 mending a congress. It took place accordingly. 
 The Governor sat under a spreading tree, and Chul- 
 ochcuUah, the chosen orator of the Cherokees, 
 came and took his seat beside him. The other 
 warriors, as many as five hundred in number, 
 stood around them in solemn silence and deep at- 
 tention. 
 
 The Governor made the first speech. Chul- 
 ochcullah then arose, and holding his bow in one 
 hand, and his quiver and other symbols used by 
 them on such occasions "in the other, replied to 
 this effect : * What I now speak our father, the 
 great king, should hear — we are brothers to the 
 people of Carolina — one house covers us all.' Then 
 taking a boy by the hand, he presented him to the 
 Governor, saying, * we, our wives and our children, 
 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 19 
 
 and ac- 
 
 ith the 
 arolina, 
 J)artic- 
 art the 
 s were 
 English 
 ' it was 
 chief of 
 lecom- 
 dingly. 
 d Chul- 
 rokees, 
 e other 
 lumber, 
 eep at- 
 
 Chul- 
 in one 
 ied by 
 ied to 
 r, the 
 the 
 Then 
 to the 
 Idren, 
 
 are all children of the Great King George. — I have 
 i brought this child, that when he grows up, he may 
 remember our agreement on this day, and tell it 
 to the next generation, that it may be known for- 
 . ever.' Then, opening a bag of earth, and laying it 
 i at the Governor's feet, he said, * we freely surren- 
 der a part of our lands to the Great King — the 
 French want our possessions, but we will defend 
 them while one of our nation remain alive.' Then 
 showing his bow and arrow, he added, * These 
 are all the arms we can make for our defence — we 
 hope the king will pity his children the Cherokees, 
 and send us guns and ammunition — we fear not 
 i the French — give us arms, and we will war against 
 I the enemies of the Great king.' Then delivering 
 ' the Governor a string of wampum in confirmation 
 of what he had said, he concluded — ' my speech 
 is at an end — it is the voice of the Cherokee nation 
 — I hope the Governor will send it to the king, 
 and that it may be kept forever.' 
 
 The land alluded to by the orator was a vast 
 extent of very beautiful and fertile territory, for- 
 mally ceded by the warriors in the name of the 
 whole people, and now constituting ten counties 
 of South Carolina. For dignity's sake, it was said 
 to be freely surrendered, though an equivalent 
 was received for it in clothes, ammunition and 
 
 ^ 
 
 ;.*>|- 
 
20 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 arms ; and in the protection promised to be given 
 by two forts, (Loudon and Prince George) which 
 the Cherokees allowed to be built within their lim- 
 its — the former on the Tenessee River, among 
 the Upper Cherokees ; and the latter within gun- 
 shot of the Indian town Keowee, on the banks of the 
 Savannah, and three hundred miles from Charles- 
 ton. This fort, built in the form of a square, 
 had an earthen rampart six feet high, on which 
 stockades were fixed, with a ditch, a natural gla- 
 cis on two sides, and bastions at the angles, on each 
 of which four cannon were mounted. 
 
 We come now to the first great war between the 
 Cherokees and the English. The way was per- 
 haps prepared for this by the efforts of great num- 
 bers of the French, who spread themselves over the 
 Indian country, after their abandonment of Fort 
 Duquesne. It was immediately occasioned by some 
 • of the Cherokee warriors, on their return from the 
 expedition against this fort with the Englisli, taking 
 possession of a few stray horses which they found 
 in the back woods of Virginia, and which, at that 
 time and in those places, were frequently found 
 wild. The Virginians resented their trespass so 
 hastily as to fall upon the Cherokees, and kill 
 twelve or fourteen of their party. The survivors, 
 aud their friends, but still more the friends of the 
 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 21 
 
 e given 
 ) which 
 eir lim- 
 among 
 m gun- 
 s of the 
 /harles- 
 square, 
 which 
 •aJ gla- 
 m each 
 
 Jen the 
 IS per- 
 t num- 
 ber the 
 ' Fort 
 'some 
 m the 
 taking 
 found 
 It that 
 found 
 
 deceased,* were so incensed at this outrage, that 
 it was impossible for the wiser and cooler part of 
 the nation to restrain them. The French emissa- 
 ries, meanwhile, plied them night and day, with all 
 manner of provocations, bribes, promises and 
 threats — assuring them among other things that 
 the English intended to kill every man of them, 
 and to make slaves of their wives and children. The 
 result was, that parties of the young warriors 
 soon fell furiously upon the frontiers of Carolina, 
 and committed a series of horrible barbarities, with- 
 out distinction of innocence or guilt, age, sex or 
 condition. Several even of the garrison of Fort 
 Loudon, in the course of short hunting excursions 
 in the neighboring woods, were attacked by them 
 and massacred ; while supplies were so complete- 
 ly cut off from the fort, as to leave them in great 
 hazard of starvation. 
 
 Rapid preparations for war were at once made 
 throughout the Province. But the Cherokees — 
 or perhaps the larger and better part of them — 
 had by this time sent in thirty-two of their chiefs 
 with proposals of peace. These having arrived in 
 Charleston before the Governor had commenc- 
 ed his march into the Cherokee country, a council 
 was called, the chiefs invited to attend it, and a 
 
 * From a principle of revenj,? universal among the Indians to this day. 
 
22 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 1 1 
 
 1^ 
 
 long and somewhat violent speech made to them. 
 This they listened to withtlieir accustomed attention, 
 expecting to have an opportunity of replying 
 through their Orator, Occonostota, 'The great 
 warrior of the Cherokee nation.' The latter, in- 
 dued, rose to commence his speech, but the Gov- 
 ernor rudely silenced him ; and soon after set out 
 for Congarees, the general rendezvous of the mili- 
 tia, taking the Cherokee deputation with him under 
 pretence, and with a promise, of protecting them. 
 There, 1400 soldiers were found collected. On 
 resuming the march, the warriors were made ac- 
 tual prisoners, and a captain's guard kept over them 
 till they reached Fort George, when they were all 
 thrown together into a miserable small hut. 
 
 But the Governor's troops being, unluckily for 
 him, little better than a mutinous mob, he deem- 
 ed it expedient, before going much farther, to send 
 for the famous Cherokee chief, Attakullakulla, one 
 of the seven who had gone to England in 1730, 
 and a man of great influence with his people, and 
 of notorious friendship for the whites. To him 
 the Governor addressed a very long speech of ac- 
 cusations and threats. The chieftain heard him 
 calmly to the end, and then briefly observed — 
 That he remembered the treaties alluded to, having 
 helped to make them himself: that he acknowl- 
 
 .** 
 
 edgec 
 theV 
 thern 
 an ur 
 woulc 
 . of pe 
 
 relea 
 to a 
 
 I signe 
 
 capti 
 
 mure 
 
 i retut 
 
 I had 
 
 - derlj 
 
 with 
 
 T 
 
 than 
 
 and 
 
 Gee 
 
 ed 1 
 
 \ folk 
 
 chi( 
 
 
 try 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 23 
 
 to them, 
 attention, 
 replying 
 lie great 
 alter, in- 
 the Gov- 
 r set out 
 the mih- 
 m under 
 ng them. 
 3d. On 
 lade ac- 
 i^er them 
 were all 
 f. 
 
 ckily ibr 
 J deem- 
 , to send 
 jlla, one 
 n 1730, 
 >Ie, and 
 To him 
 fi of ac- 
 ird him 
 irved — 
 having 
 ;knowl- 
 
 ■.10 
 
 edged the kindness of the Carolinians, but thought 
 the Virginians had occasioned the war ; and fur- 
 thermore, though he thought the Governor showed 
 an undue violence against the Cherokees, that he 
 would exert all his influence — which was only that 
 of persuasion* — to restore quiet among the latter. 
 
 By his request, several of the chiefs were now 
 released from the hut, for the purpose of agreeing 
 to a treaty (which was accordingly drawn up and 
 signed,) while twenty-two of them were still kept 
 captive in the fort, until as many of the Cherokee 
 murderers should be brought in. The Governor 
 returned home, and, though not a drop of blood 
 had been shed during this disgraceful and disor- 
 derly campaign, he was received in Charleston 
 with illuminations, bonfires and processions. 
 
 The Cherokees, meanwhile, now more incensed 
 than ever, had recommenced their incursions, 
 and had killed 14 men within a mile of Fort 
 George. Not long after, Occonostota, determin- 
 ed to repay treachery with treachery, adopted the 
 following stratagem for the relief of his fellow- 
 chiefs still confined within the Fort. As that coun- 
 try was every where covered with woods, he pla- 
 
 * Personal qualities wetfi then, as they are now, the foundation of almost 
 all influence among tlio Indians. Tecumseh himself owed nothing eithcp l'» 
 election or succession. 
 
 
24 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 ced a party of savages in a dark thicket by the 
 river-side, and then sent an Indian woman, whom 
 he knew to be always welcome to the fort, to in- 
 form the commandant. Captain Coytmore, that 
 he desired very much to speak with him by 
 the river-side. The latter imprudently consent- 
 ed, and with his two lieutenants walked down to 
 the river, where he soon heard Occonostota calling 
 out from the opposite bank, that he was going to 
 Charleston to procure the prisoners' release, and 
 wished for a white man to attend him as a safe- 
 guard. He held a bridle in his hand, meanwhile ; 
 and added that he would go and hunt for a horse. 
 The Captain had by this time approached the 
 thicket, when the Indian, turning quickly about, 
 swung the bridle thrice round his head as a sig- 
 nal to the savages in ambush, who instantly fired, 
 wounded the two lieutenants, and killed the cap- 
 tain. Orders were at once given within the fort, to 
 put chains upon the Indian prisoners : but as the 
 latter resisted, and stabbed the first man who laid 
 hold of them with a knife, the exasperated sol- 
 diers murdered every one of them upon the spot. 
 
It by the 
 m, whom 
 rt, to in- 
 lore, that 
 him by 
 consent- 
 down to 
 ;a calling 
 going to 
 jase, and 
 s a safe- 
 mwhile ; 
 a horse, 
 bed the 
 1 about, 
 IS a sig- 
 y fired, 
 he cap- 
 I fort, to 
 t as the 
 ^ho laid 
 ed sol- 
 le spot. 
 
 CHAPTER 11. 
 
 CHEROKEE WARS. 
 
 % 
 
 The cry of war now resounded from town to 
 town, among all the mountains and vales of the 
 Cherokee country; scalping parties rushed down 
 upon the frontiers, far more numerous and furious 
 than before ; and the whole Province wehered in 
 fire and blood. Such was the state of things un- 
 til Api'il, 1760. By this time, a battalion of High- 
 landers arrived, from the English army under gen- 
 eral Amherst in the North. Application was also 
 made to the neighboring colonies; seven troops 
 of rangers were raised to patrol the frontiers ; 
 bounties were offered to the Creek, Chickasaw 
 and Catabavv warriors ; wagons, carts and horses 
 were impressed, and the whole militia of the Prov- 
 ince mustered at Congarees. The march was as 
 speedy as the preparation. The Indian town, 
 Little Keowee, was surrounded, and every male In- 
 dian in it put to the sword. Estatoe, with its two hun- 
 dred houses, corn, hogs, poultry, ammunition and 
 all, was reduced to ashes. Every settlement of 
 the lower nation shared the same fate, about sixty 
 3 
 
 
26 
 
 TALES OP THE INDIANS. 
 
 t ' r- 
 
 * 
 
 I ■" 
 
 Indians being also killed and forty made prisoners. 
 The English then marched to the relief of Fort 
 George, wfiich was all this time so closely beset by 
 the Cherokees, that not a man, for a month, dared 
 venture one rod from the bounds. 
 
 On reaching this station, Colonel Montgomery, 
 commander of the expedition, made some efforts 
 to obtain peace ; but finding the Cherokees still 
 disposed to be hostile, he continued his march 
 into the wilderness, over rivers, crags, mountains 
 and moors, until he came wuhin five miles of the 
 Indian town, Etchoe. His troops had now to 
 pass through a low valley, covered so thick with 
 bushes that they could scarcely see three yards 
 before them, and in the middle of which was a 
 muddy river, with steep clay banks. Here had 
 the Indians stationed themselves with consummate 
 skill ; and the English scouts had scarcely enter- 
 ed the thicket, when their invisible enemies fired 
 upon them from all sides, and the woods, far and 
 wide, rang and glittered with the warwhoop and 
 the blaze of battle. The savages at last gave 
 way, though not till after an hour's close fighting, 
 and so considerable a loss on the part of the Eng- 
 lish, that a retreat to Fort George was immediate- 
 ly ordered, and as speedny executed. In an 
 
 ■son m 
 MPrince 
 
 ^. 
 
 "^ 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 27 
 
 insoners. 
 
 of Fort 
 
 beset by 
 
 ;b, dared 
 
 tgomery, 
 le efforts 
 :ees still 
 s march 
 lountains 
 IS of the 
 
 now to 
 ick with 
 je yards 
 h was a 
 ere had 
 jummate 
 \y enter- 
 les fired 
 
 far and 
 3op and 
 ist gave 
 fighting, 
 he Eng- 
 nediate- 
 In an 
 
 Official document of the Province,* it was soon after 
 Stated, that ahhough the war had already cost fifty 
 thousand pounds sterling, ' all their endeavors to 
 raise a force capable of preventing the Cherokees 
 ^om ravaging the back settlements had proved 
 Ineffectual.' 
 
 The garrison of Fort Loudon, in the mean time, 
 
 beset upon all sides by the lurking savages, were 
 
 ^obliged to subsist, for a whole month, on the flesh 
 
 Ipf lean horses and dogs, with a small supply of 
 
 ^ndian beans privily brought in by some friendly 
 
 Cherokee women. Thus, week after week, they 
 
 Ivaited vainly for relief. As a last resort. Captain 
 
 ^tuart, an officer well known and much beloved by 
 
 iill the Indians in the British interest, finally pro- 
 
 |jured leave to go to Choteh, one of the principal 
 
 Cherokee towns in the neighborhood. There, he 
 
 Capitulated with two of the Cherokee chiefs, that 
 
 ;j^e garrison upon giving up the fort, cannons and 
 
 fxtra stores, should be suffered to leave the fort 
 
 and the country, under an indian escort, with their 
 
 prums, arms and ammunition. 
 
 These terms being agreed upon, the garri- 
 son marched out, attended by Occonostota, ' the 
 *rince of Choteh,' and some other Indians ; advanc- 
 
 * Gov. BuH's Message to the Assembly of South Carolina, July 11, 1760. 
 
 3* 
 
 ^ 
 
28 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 ed that day fifteen miles on their way to Fort 
 George ; and encamped at night near the Indian town 
 Taliquo. Here, upon various pretences, all their 
 attendants soon deserted them. Suspicion was 
 excited, and a strict guard kept all night. About 
 day-break, a soldier from an out-post came run- 
 ning in, breathless and pale, to announce that he 
 had seen a great number of savages, armed and 
 painted in the most hideous manner, creeping 
 among the bushss all around them. At this very 
 moment the enemy rushed out, with terrible yells, 
 tomahawk in hand. The soldiers were panic - 
 struck ; twenty nine of them fell at the first onset, 
 a few escaped to the woods, and the rest were 
 carried off captive. 
 
 Among these was Captain Stuart, who, on reach- 
 ing Fort Loudon, was so fortunate as to meet 
 with his Indian friend, Attakullakulla. The gen- 
 erous old chieftain, having sought him out at the 
 fort, purchased him at once of the Cherokee who 
 had captured him, at the price of his own rjflo and 
 clothes. He then took him to his home, and shar- 
 ed with him his own humble meals. But a great- 
 er trial of his friendship yet remained. The Cher- 
 okees were now bent upon attacking Fort George. 
 They were also resolved that the six cannons and 
 two cohorns to be carried with them, should be 
 
 
 'M 
 
 manaj 
 they 
 stake 
 he ap 
 stance 
 warri( 
 hand, 
 him. 
 count 
 for a 
 with 
 ly, at 
 and I 
 knew 
 For I 
 ; marc; 
 J byth 
 
 I gam* 
 ■ they 
 
 f an ] 
 them 
 
 : tiers 
 and 
 ents, 
 chee 
 L 
 the 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 29 
 
 to Fort 
 ian town 
 aJI their 
 ion was 
 About 
 ne run- 
 tJiat he 
 led and 
 creeping 
 his very 
 •le yeJIs, 
 ■ panic - 
 St onset, 
 St were 
 
 ti reach- 
 o meet 
 he gen- 
 t at the 
 ^ee who 
 '^le and 
 d shar- 
 ^ great- 
 ^ Cher- 
 feorge. 
 ns and 
 lid be 
 
 
 ^ 
 .> t 
 
 managed by men under Stuart's command, and 
 they threatened to burn all the captives at the 
 stake in case of his refusal. In this emergency 
 he applied to his Indian master, stated the circum- 
 stances, and appealed to his feelings. The stern 
 warrior melted into tears. He took him by the 
 hand, and pledged his honor and his life to deliver 
 him. Soon after, he gave out word among his 
 countrymen, that he intended * to go a hunting ' 
 for a few days, and to carry his prisoner along 
 with him to eat venison. They set out, according- 
 ly, attended by some of the warrior's own family, 
 and by the two soldiers who alone of the captives 
 knew how to convey cannon through the woods. 
 For nine days and nine nights did this little party 
 march on through the dim wilderi.jss, guided only 
 by the sun and stars, and subsisting only on the 
 game killed as they travelled. On the tenth day, 
 they reached Holston's River, and there met with 
 an English detachment of troops, who conducted 
 them in four days to a camp on the Virginian fron- 
 tiers. The Indian warrior was now satisfied ; 
 and Captain Stuart having loaded him with pres- 
 ents, and taken a kind leave of him, he turned 
 cheerfully back upon his long and weary journey. 
 Latinac, a French officer, was at this time among 
 the Cherokees, and he proved an indefatigable in- 
 
80 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 stigator to mischief. He persuaded them, that the 
 English would be satisfied with nothing less than 
 to exterminate them, man, woman, and child, from 
 the face of the earth. He gave them arms, too, 
 and urged them to war. At a grand meeting of 
 the nation, he brandished his hatchet, and, striking 
 it furiously into a log of wood, cried out — * Who is 
 the man that will take this up for the king of 
 France ? where is he ? let him come forth ! ' Sa- 
 lou6, the young warrior of Estatoe, instantly leap- 
 ed forward, laid hold of it, and cried out-—* I will 
 take it up. I am for war. The spirits of the slain 
 call upon us ; I will avenge them ; and who will 
 not ? he is no better than a woman that refuses to 
 follow me.' Many a fierce look, and many a lift- 
 ed tomahawk answered ihe appeal of the orator, 
 and again did the war-torrent rush down upon the 
 frontiers. 
 
 In the campaign of 1761, the province exerted 
 itself to the utmost. A new regiment of militia * 
 was raised, presents provided for the Indian allies; 
 and every preparation made for supplying the ar- 
 my with carriages, horses, and provisions at differ- 
 ent stages. With this force, and the Highlanders, 
 making in all two thousand six hundred men, Col- 
 
 *DreMed in green, light armed, disciplined, and their legs and armsforti- 
 mi against briers and bushes, in particular reference to the Indian war- 
 fare.— Uewatt, 11. 247. 
 
 ''-* 
 
 on< 
 
 i 
 
 rit( 
 
 1 
 
 G( 
 
 
 ca 
 
 i 
 
 to 
 
 f 
 
 
 o 
 
 §:■■■ 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 31 
 
 onel Grant began his march for the Cherokee ter- 
 ritories. On the 27th of May, he arrived at Fort 
 George. There, Attaiinllakulla hastened to his 
 camp, to signify his earnest desire of peace, and 
 to apologize for the outrages of his countrymen. 
 Often, he said, had he been called an old woman 
 by the fiery young men of his nation : but he would 
 nevertheless return and renew his efforts for peace. 
 Colonel Grant, however, gave him but little en- 
 couragement, and resumed his march on the 7th of 
 June, carrying with him provisions for thirty days. A 
 party of ninety Indians, and thirty woodmen, paint- 
 ed like the Indians, marched in front, and scoured 
 the forests. Then came the light-infantry and 
 about fifty rangers, in whose vigilance the com- 
 mander felt himself secure. For three days he 
 made forced marches, in order to get over two nar- 
 row and dangerous defiles ; and this he accomplish- 
 ed without a sliot from the enemy. On the 
 day following, he came upon suspicious ground. On 
 all sides, lurking Indians were occasionally seen at 
 some distance through the woods. At length, 
 having nearly reached the place where Montgom- 
 ery had been attacked die year before, the front 
 Indians, about eight o'clock in the morning, observ- 
 ed a large body of Cherokees posted upon a hill 
 
-m 
 
 S3 
 
 TALES OF THF INDIANS 
 
 on the right flank of the armj^, and gave the alarm 
 Instantly the savages rushed down, and began to 
 fire on the advanced guard. This being support- 
 ed, however, the enemy were repulsed, and recov- 
 ered their heights. Under these the English line 
 was obliged to pass for some distance, while up- 
 on the left was a river, from the opposite banks of 
 which a large Indian party fired briskly on the 
 troops as they came up. The line were ordered 
 to face about and give their whole charge to this 
 party, and a detachment was at the sinne time sent 
 up the hill-slope to dislodge the enemy on the 
 right. The engagement was now general; the 
 savages on the left fiercely disputing the lower 
 ground, and the other party driven from the hill at 
 the bayonet's point only to renew the charge with 
 redoubled ardor. The English themselves were 
 sometimes compelled to give ground ; and no soon- 
 er did they gain an advantage in any quarter than 
 the enemy triumphed in another. Even the rear 
 was attacked, pnd so vigorous an effort made for 
 the flour and the cattle, as to compel the detach- 
 ment of a strong body to the relief of ihe rear-guard. 
 Thus the fight continued from eight o'clock till 
 eleven — the English charging, retreating, and ral- 
 lying again and again, and the savages, with loud 
 
 'V'i 
 
 ■V.^^ 
 
 "v ,■ 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 33 
 
 e alarm 
 >egan to 
 support- 
 d recov- 
 ish i;\ie 
 liJe up- 
 aiiks of 
 on the 
 ordered 
 to this 
 ne sent 
 on the 
 il; the 
 lower 
 i hill at 
 ;e with 
 were 
 ► soon- 
 r than 
 3 rear 
 le for 
 (tach- 
 uard, 
 k till 
 Iral- 
 loud 
 
 shouts and yells, pouring in upon them an irregu- 
 lar but incessant fire. The latter at last gave way, 
 and by two o'clock entirely disappeared, leaving 
 sixty of Grant's soldiers killed and wounded, 'and 
 his whole force exhausted with fighting. Their 
 own loss in this, as in most cases, was unknown. 
 
 Orders were now given to sink the bodies of the 
 dead in the river, (to prevent their being dug up 
 and scalped ;) and quantities of flour were also 
 thrown in, that horses might be spared for the 
 wounded. The army then marched on to Etchoe, 
 which they reached about midnight, and reduced 
 it to ashes the next morning. Thirteen other towns 
 in the middle settlements shared the same fate; 
 the magazines and cornfields were destroyed ; and 
 the wretched owners, with their women and chil- 
 dren, driven for sheher and food among the barren 
 mountains. For thirty days was the Enplish march 
 continued through heat, thirst, hunger, danger, and 
 fatigue ; and when the troops finally reached Fort 
 George, the feet and legs of many of them were so 
 mangled and swollen, and their strength so ex- 
 hausted, that they were utterly unable to march 
 farther. . 
 
 Here Colonel Grant had not waited many days, 
 when Attakullakulla, attended by several chieftains, 
 again came to his camp with proposals of peace. 
 
 f- 
 
34 
 
 TALCS ON THE INDIANS. 
 
 ' «■' r^. 
 
 
 Articles were accordingly drawn up, and all agreed 
 upon with the exception of one which required 
 four Cherokees to be surrendered to Colonel Grint 
 at the fort, and put to death in front of his army ; 
 ' or four green scalps to be brought to him within 
 twelve nights.' The old warrior said he was both 
 unauthorized and unwilling to agree to this article ; 
 and the Colonel therefore sent him to Charleston, 
 to procure the mitigation of it, if possible, from the 
 Governor. 
 
 He instantly set out, accordingly, with the other 
 chiefs in company, and a safeguard in attendance. 
 On their arrival, the Governor called a council at 
 Ashley Ferry, and invited the Delegation to speak 
 freely. A fire being then kindled, and the pipe of 
 peace lighted and smoked by all present, for 
 some time, in deep silence and solemnity, Attakul- 
 lakuUa arose and addressed the Govenor and 
 Council. * It is a great while,' said he, * since I saw 
 you ; I am now glnd lo see you, and all the beloved 
 men present, I am come to you as a messenger 
 from my whole nation — I have now seen you and 
 smoked with you — and I hope we shall live to- 
 gether as brothers — when I came to Keowee, 
 Colonel Grant sent me to you. — ^You live at the 
 water-side, and are in light — we are in darkness, 
 but I hope all will be yet clear with us. I have 
 
 A 
 
 
TALES OP THE INDIANS. 
 
 35 
 
 all agreed 
 
 required 
 
 )nel Gnnt 
 
 his arnjv' 
 
 lim within 
 
 was both 
 s article ; 
 laileston, 
 
 from the 
 
 he other 
 Jndance. 
 auncil at 
 \o speak 
 pipe of 
 ent, for 
 ittakul- 
 or and 
 e I saw 
 ^eJoved 
 •senger 
 3u and 
 ve to- 
 iowee, 
 at the 
 <ness, 7 
 have 
 
 been constantly going about doing good, and am 
 tired — but I have come to see what can be done 
 for my people. — They are in great distress.' Here 
 he produced strings of wampum sent by the differ- 
 ent towns, denoting their earnest desi»e of peace. 
 He then added — ' as to what has happened, I be- 
 lieve it has been ordered by the Great Spirit — we 
 are of a different color from you — you are superi- 
 or to us — but one God is the father of all — and I 
 hope what is passed will be forgotten. He made 
 all people — there is not a day, but some are coming 
 into the world, and others going out. — ^The Great 
 King told me the path should never be crooked, 
 but open for every one to pass and repass. — As 
 we all live in one land, I hope we shall live as 
 one people.' Peace was now formally ratified, 
 former friendship renewed, and the Council brok- 
 en up with the usual hope expressed upon both 
 sides, that it would last as long as the rivers 
 themselves should flow. 
 
 It is a slight change in this bloody history, to 
 say, that in 1763, the Shawanese Indians made an 
 attack on the Cherokees, and that the' latter repaid it 
 ^with interest. But, unfortunately, their pursuit of 
 the aggressors sometimes led them to fall, by mis- 
 take, upon the Delawares, who resided in the same 
 country (Ohio). The latter were incensed, and 
 
36 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 retaliated in the Indian style. The Five Nations, 
 too, were at war with the Cherokees ; and thus the 
 whole country was the theatre of massacres and 
 battles until the year 1768. The Cherokees then 
 sought a renewal of friendship with their Delaware 
 ^ Grandfather ; ' the mediation of the latter effect- 
 ed a peace with the Five Nations ; and the Shawa- 
 nese, reprimanded by one nation, and repulsed by 
 the other, soon followed the example of both. 
 
 In 1774, at a congress called in Georgia by 
 Governor Wright, the Cherokees ceded several 
 millions of acres of fine fertile land to the king of 
 Great Britain, for the payment of debts which they 
 owed to Indian traders. The next cession, in 
 1777, was founded on conquest of the year previ- 
 ous, the Cherokees having taken part with the 
 * great king ' against his * disobedient children ' of 
 the colonies, and resumed their incursions on the 
 frontiers. In punishing them, the States of North 
 Carolina, Virginia, and Georgia made common 
 cause with South Carolina. The Georgian milhia 
 invaded the Cherokee country on the south ; a Vir- 
 ginian parly, with nineteen hundred North-Carolin- 
 ians, on the north ; and an army of two thousand* 
 South Carolinians, under Colonel Williamson, on 
 the west: some of them by a route so difficult and 
 
 ?■.&■. 
 
 * Tlie Cherokees mustered 2021 warrior* at this time. 
 
 
 :■■■''■ Ai 
 
 
Nations, 
 J thus the 
 Jcres and 
 cees then 
 Delaware 
 31' effect- 
 ■ Shawa- 
 jlsed by 
 th. 
 
 Tgia by 
 several 
 king of 
 ch they 
 iion, in 
 ' previ- 
 ith the 
 en' of 
 on the 
 North 
 mmon 
 militia 
 a Vir- 
 rolin- 
 5and* 
 1, on » 
 tand 
 
 TALES OP THE INDIANS. 
 
 37 
 
 so much beset by the enemy, that only twenty-five 
 miles could be gained in five days. Williamson fell 
 into an ambuscade, by entering a defile among the 
 mountains, occupied by about twelve hundred 
 Cherokees, who fought long and bravely, but were 
 at last routed. A great part of their country was 
 now ravaged, and five hundred Indians compelled 
 to take refuge in Flonda — measures which soon 
 led to the treaty and cession just named. 
 
 One of the incidents of this campaign mer- 
 its a special notice. When Williamson's army 
 had advanced so far as that part of the Indian 
 country now called Pickens District, it was halted 
 for a day or two ; and Major Pickens was permit- 
 ed to take twenty-five choice men, and reconnoitre 
 the adjacent country. He had not gone more than 
 two miles, when, early in the morning, in crossing 
 an old Indian field on the margin of what is now 
 Little River, — covered with thick grass four or five 
 feet high — more than two hundred Indians came in 
 sight, painted for war in the most hideous manner. 
 They soon rushed down the point of a ridge, direct- 
 ly upon the whites, whh guns swinging in their left 
 hands, and their tomahawks raised in their right. 
 Their leaders were heard (by Brennan, a half- 
 breed of the American party) animating and ex- 
 horting them not to fire a gun, but to make close 
 
38 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 and bloody work with the whites, as they were but 
 a handfull. The latter were all on foot, and every 
 man had his trusty rifle. Pickens ordered them 
 not to fire until he did, to take sure aim, and fire 
 two at a lime in succession, and then fall in the 
 grass and load. The Indian leader was now with- 
 in twenty-five yards, vvhen Pickens and Brennan 
 fired, and two of the enemy fell ; and the fire of 
 his other men was equally fortunate. The effect 
 was decisive. The panic-struck savages recoiled 
 upon each other, dropped their tomahawks, and, re- 
 sorting to their guns, gradually fell back and were 
 picked off at leisure by the cool aim of the rifle- 
 men. They carried off their dead as usual. Of 
 the whites, Brennan was killed. Major Pickens, 
 having choked his gun by loading in a hurry, 
 picked up Brennan's, and used it as long as the In- 
 dians were in reach. 
 
 During this action, one of the whites noticed a 
 constant firing from behind a tree-root. Watching 
 his opportunity when its occupant had to expose 
 himself to take aim, he shot him in the head ; and 
 when one of his Indian comrades had taken up the 
 dead body and was making off with it, he shot him 
 also, with as much coolness as if he was firing at a 
 target, and they fell one upon the other. 
 
 During the Revolution, the Cherokees gave but 
 
 iittl^ 
 tweJ 
 or l| 
 indil 
 whi| 
 mus 
 ma] 
 coni 
 StaJ 
 . I 
 
 'J-V. ■ jit,.. t,!ik"V tfii"'' .J^—-^r^. 
 
S'S 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 39 
 
 ' were but 
 and every 
 red them 
 
 and fire 
 11 in the 
 lovv with- 
 Brennan 
 3 fire of 
 fie effect 
 recoiJed 
 ) and, re- 
 nd were 
 Je rifle- 
 al. Of 
 ^ickens, 
 
 hurry, 
 
 the In- 
 iced a 
 Itching 
 Jxpose 
 
 ; and 
 up the 
 )t him 
 ?at a 
 
 ebut 
 
 ^little trouble after this campaign. For more than 
 twelve years after its close, however, broils of more 
 or less consequence frequently occurred between 
 individuals or small parties of the nation, and of the 
 white settlers around them, — the blame of which 
 must undoubtedly be attributed, and in some cases 
 may be traced, to both sides., By far the most 
 considerable of these skirmishes was at ' Buchanan's 
 Station,' in West-Tennesee, in the year 1792. 
 
 In the summer of this year, a conference had 
 been held between the Chickasaws and the Choc- 
 taws, for the settlement of all difficulties. Sever- 
 al of the Cherokee warriors attended on this occa- 
 sion, though perhaps only for the purpose of ascer- 
 taining when, and in what part of Tennessee, an 
 attack might be made upon the whites with the 
 best prospect of success. One of them was even 
 heard to intimate, that * before the leaves fell, there 
 would be an inroad upon some of the settlements.' 
 This rumor of approaching danger, though it occa- 
 sioned great anxiety among the various Stations 
 exposed to attack, had the good effect to set them 
 all somewhat upon their guard. 
 
 Buchanan's Station was situated directly upon 
 the road leading from Nashville to the Cherokee 
 nation, four miles from the former place. It oc- 
 cupied a high ground on the right bank of mill-creek, 
 
 I 
 
40 
 
 :ales of the Indians. 
 
 and like all the other fortresses in the country, con- 
 sisted of a few log cabins, surrounded by a slender 
 picket. Major Buchanan, who attended the council 
 just mentioned, invited some of the Cherokeesto ac- 
 company him home, where he entertained them 
 hospitably. They found time, meanwhile, to 
 examine the situation of the fort, and once or twice 
 observed to Buchanan — probably by way of learn- 
 ing his own opinion — that * such a fort could make 
 but a feeble defence.' They returned to their 
 own nation soon after this ; and the station was 
 immediately placed in the best state of defence 
 which the means of its alarmed occupants would 
 permit. 
 
 Their suspicions were confirmed, early in Sep- 
 tember, by the report of a Frenchman, Durat, and 
 of one Dick Fendleston, a half-breed Cherokee, 
 who had lived among the Indians for some years. 
 They now came in with the news, that the latter 
 had determined to attack Buchanan's Station on or 
 about the 20th of the month ; and in case of suc- 
 cess at that place, to make farther attempts in the 
 neighborhood, and upon Nashville. 
 
 For the purpose of ascertaining the correctness 
 of this information. General Robertson, command- 
 er of the militia of this District — whom he had al- 
 ready ordered to muster at Rain's Station — des- 
 
 as 
 
 ed 
 
 box 
 
 he 
 
 rati 
 
 no> 
 
 (^ 
 pee 
 
 alh 
 
 A.ii;.i 
 
■pr' 
 
 )untry, con- 
 y a slender 
 'le council 
 >keestoac- 
 ined them 
 ivvhile, to 
 *e or twice 
 y of learn- 
 5uld make 
 ' to their 
 itjon was 
 I' defence 
 Its would 
 
 ' in Sep- 
 I'lat, and 
 herokee, 
 e years, 
 •e latter 
 on on or 
 of suc- 
 > in the 
 
 cctness 
 imand- 
 had al- 
 — des- 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 41 
 
 
 patched one Castleman into the Cherokee country 
 as a spy. This bold and wary huntsman proceed- 
 ed some way beyond the present site of Murfrees- 
 borough, where having discovered Indian tracks, 
 he returned. This circumstance confirmed Du- 
 rat's report ; but as the time mentioned by him had 
 now gone by, and as Watts, the Cherokee chief, 
 (a half-breed) had often assured the whites of his 
 peaceful intentions, the fears of the settlers gener- 
 ally, and of the various garrisons, were quieted, and 
 the militia returned home. 
 
 At Buchanan's Station, however, the whites, not 
 yet feeling perfectly secure, sent out two more 
 spies. Unfortunately, these men had not gone far, 
 when they were decoyed and taken (as was after- 
 wards ascertained) by Indians dressed after the 
 fashion of the whites. The garrison, meanwhile, 
 remained ignorant of the approach of the latter, 
 and, apprehending no danger, did not even place 
 sentinels at night about the fort. 
 
 It was near midnight, on the last day of Septem- 
 ber, that a body of several hundred Indians, ad- 
 vanced, in hostile array, upon the unprepared and 
 feeble station. They were commanded by Watts, 
 a distinguished warrior of noble appearance, and 
 by a Shawanese chief, whose name is unknown. 
 
42 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 The garrison were first roused by the noise of their 
 own cattle, and the barking of dogs. Two men 
 in a block-house near the fort, awaked by this dis- 
 turbance, looked up, and, the night being very 
 bright with a full moon, distinctly saw a body of 
 about sixty Indians approaching. They immedi- 
 ately raised their guns, fired upon the enemy, and 
 retreated to the fort. The latter now raised the 
 war-whoop — and their whole force rushed tjward 
 the fort and surrounded it. But the garrison was 
 already in motion ; and though it consisted of only 
 twenty men, and a (ew women and children, every 
 individual flew to his post, armed, active and reso- 
 lute — even the women sharing with their husbands 
 and brothers the danger and labor of the de- 
 fence. 
 
 By this time, the Indians were firing into the 
 port-holes on all sides of the fort, and had repeat- 
 edly attempted to burn one of the block-houses. 
 The garrison, still undaunted, plied their arms up- 
 on them, with good effect, and several were seen 
 to fall. Thus the action continued for more than 
 an hour, till their Shawanese chief was killed, and 
 Watts severely wounded. This discouraged the 
 Indians, anil they soon after retreated, with the loss 
 of thirty men, carrying oft' a quantity of corn and a 
 
 nul 
 kill 
 
 hel 
 
 m 
 M 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 43 
 
 se of their 
 rwo men 
 y this dis- 
 ing very 
 body of 
 iininedi- 
 -my, and 
 'sed the 
 i tjward 
 son was 
 i of only 
 n, every 
 id reso- 
 usbands 
 he de- 
 
 number of cattle. Of the garrison, not one was 
 f killed, though a soldier was severely wounded by 
 the bursting of a blunderbuss, which he had too 
 lieavily or too hastily loaded. 
 3* 
 
 ito the 
 repeat- 
 louses, 
 us up- 
 5 seen 
 5 than 
 i, and 
 d the 
 eloss 
 and a 
 
 ^ 
 
CHAPTER III. 
 
 THE HEROES OP WALPOLE. 
 
 The first civilized inhabitant of the present town 
 of Walpole, New Hampshire, was John Kilburn, 
 who settled there in 1749. The large and fertile 
 meadows at the mouth of Cold River, in tliat town- 
 ship, slightly covered with tall butter-nut and an- 
 cient elm-trees, presented an inviting prospect to 
 new colonists, and an easy harvest to the hand of 
 cuhivation. Just above them, along the east bank 
 of the Connecticut, was the defile, bounded by 
 steep mountains, which formed the Indian highway 
 to and from Charleston, the next township. There, 
 too, was the head of shad-navigation, the great 
 fishing-ground of the savages from time immemori- 
 al. Next below this narrow pass, by the river, and 
 nearer the meadows, is the site of an ancient In- 
 dian village, now occupied by a tavern. Next on 
 the south, and bounding the meadows northerly, 
 was Cold River, a small branch of the main stream, 
 overshadowed with tall maples and elms. Tho 
 meadows themselves were about half a mile in ex- 
 tent ; the Connecticut on their western side, and a 
 
 sei 
 
 emi 
 
 da{ 
 
 turl 
 
 an( 
 
 tw< 
 
 fo( 
 
 :-;ayt;4i->J:v-^*. 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 45 
 
 It tOWll 
 
 iiburn, 
 fertile 
 town- 
 id an- 
 
 ect to 
 
 md of 
 bank 
 
 id by 
 
 ;hway 
 
 'here, 
 
 great 
 
 nofi- 
 
 , and 
 
 tin- 
 
 t on 
 
 ?rJy, 
 
 am, 
 
 The. 
 
 ex- 
 
 da 
 
 .';:? 
 
 semicircle of woods on the east, with a centralround 
 eminence, forty feet high, from which issues at this 
 day a medicinal spring. It was here that the adven- 
 turous and hardy Kilburn built himself a log-hut, 
 and here he inhabited the solitude of the forest for 
 two years, without any intercourse with friend or 
 foe. 
 
 During this time his life was one continual scene 
 of danger and hardship. He sought opportunities 
 to cultivate the friendship of the Indians, who roam- 
 ed and prowled in the woods around him ; but in 
 this attempt he was wholly unsuccessful. They 
 avoided him studiously in the day-time ; and in the 
 night, ho soon found that they approached his hum- 
 ble habitation only for the purpose of dealing him 
 the deadly blow. He was finally obliged, in con- 
 sequence of this state of things, to adopt the plan 
 of * camping out ' at different places in the woods 
 each night, with nothing but the cold earth for his 
 bed, a bear-skin for his covering, and a cartridge- 
 box for his pillow. In this manner he continued 
 himself to elude the scalping-knives of his lurking 
 enemies, though they not unfrequently visited and 
 plundered his hut in his absence. 
 
 In 1751, Colonel Benjamin Bellows obtained 
 the charter of Walpole, and began a small settle- 
 ment on a spot occupied to this day by the build- 
 
46 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 Ings of a gentleman of the same name, about a mile 
 south from the establishment of Kilburn. There 
 was at this time a fort also on the neighboring town- 
 ship of Number-Four, now called Charleston. 
 These additions to the power of the whites in this 
 quarter had an essential influence upon the respect 
 and the fear felt for them by the Indians ; nor was 
 it long before a company of the latter descended the 
 river in their canoes, landed above the falls, and 
 invited their old acquaintance, Kilburn, to trade 
 with them. He accepted their invitation without 
 scruple or hesitancy, visited their encampment, 
 bought furs of them, and made them presents of 
 flints, flour and fish-hooks. From this time they 
 continued to hunt, fish and lodge occasionally in the 
 neighborhood. The report of their guns, with 
 which the whites had furnished them long ere this, 
 and the smoke of their low wigwams among the 
 trees, became mingled with the familiar occurren- 
 ces of daily life. 
 
 The affairs of the settlers continued to prosper 
 until 1753, when the first alarming incident occur- 
 red to disturb their security. Two men, by the 
 names of Twitchel and Flint, who had gone back 
 to the hills, about a mile east of the settlement, 
 to procure some ash timber for oars, were fired 
 upon and killed by the Indians. One of them 
 
 
 was 
 opeil 
 laid! 
 bylj 
 first! 
 tion 
 Fral 
 lon^ 
 the 
 and 
 the 
 Th 
 wb< 
 by 
 abo 
 bel 
 sor 
 tin 
 ( ho 
 fc th( 
 in 
 wi 
 he 
 e( 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 47 
 
 t a miJe 
 There 
 town- 
 Jeston. 
 in this 
 espect 
 r was 
 edthe 
 
 3, and 
 trade 
 
 without 
 
 ►ment, 
 
 nts of 
 they 
 
 in the 
 with 
 
 3 this, 
 
 J the 
 
 rren- 
 
 was scalped. The other they barbarously cut 
 open, took out his heart yet warm, cut it in pieces, 
 laid it upon his breast, and thus left him to be found 
 by his friends. This massacre was among the 
 first appearances of a rupture of the negocia- 
 tions for peace pending between England and 
 France, and was the commencement of a new and 
 long series of Indian ravages. It was, moreover, 
 the first Christian blood which was spilt in Walpole : 
 and the impression it produced upon the minds of 
 the Setders was proportionally deep and lasting. 
 The bodies of the murdered men were buried near 
 where they were found, in a spot still indicated 
 by a ridge of land, on the west side of the road 
 about two miles north of Walpole village. It was 
 believed by the friends of Twitchell — at least by 
 some of the number — that his guardian Spirit con- 
 tinued, as long as his savage murderers lived, to 
 hover over them, by night and by day, and to warn 
 them of the wiles of the Indians. Even a rock 
 in the Connecticut river, where he used to fish 
 whh never failing success, was for a long time 
 held in religious veneration ; and few, it is rumor- 
 ed of all those who to this day go to angle from 
 * Twitchell Rock/ return without taking from the 
 stream a most generous fry. 
 
 In the spring of 1755, an Indian by the name 
 
48 
 
 TALES or THE INDIANS. 
 
 of Philip, who had learned just English enough to 
 be understood, visited Kilburn's log-house, under 
 pretence of being upon a hunting excursion and 
 in want of provisions. He was treated with kind- 
 ness, and furnished liberally with flints, meal, and 
 various other articles which he asked for» Soon 
 after his departure, it was ascertained, that the 
 same Indian had visited all the settlements on 
 Connecticut river about the same time, and with 
 the same plausible story. The conclusion was, 
 with Kilburn and his fellow-settlers, that Phil- 
 lip was a scout employed by the enemy. This sus- 
 picion was soon after confirmed by intelligence 
 received at ail the forts on the frontiers, through 
 a friendly Indian, from Governor Shirley at Alba- 
 ny. He stated that four or five hundred of the Sav- 
 ages were collected in Canada, whose object it was 
 to butcher the whole white population on Connec- 
 ticut river. 
 
 The setders — and those of Walpole among the 
 number — were startled by these tidings : but they 
 were not disheartened. They valued their hard- 
 earned harvests and their solitary homes in the 
 wilderness, humble as they were, too highly to 
 leave them from the mere apprehension of dan- 
 ger. They had been accustomed, too, to ail the 
 hardships of a rude life ; and long had they look- 
 
 ed ff 
 the] 
 
 habl 
 witl: 
 as tl 
 
 , v^jt . -^ij-iLaSLr.^'-j 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 49 
 
 0"gh to 
 under 
 on and 
 h kind- 
 al, and 
 Soon 
 »at the 
 nts on 
 d with 
 n was, 
 Phil- 
 is sus- 
 'gence 
 iroiigh 
 Alba- 
 J Sav- 
 't was 
 nDec*- 
 
 Sthe 
 
 ihey 
 
 lard- 
 
 the 
 
 r to 
 
 ian- 
 the 
 ok- 
 
 ed for the time to come, as k came now, when 
 they must defend themselves or die in the cause. 
 
 Kilburn and his comrades now fortified their 
 habitations round about by a pallisado of stakes, 
 with such other preparations of the same nature 
 as their means allowed. On these alone they de- 
 pended for safety, the nearest garrison (a force of 
 thirty men) being a mile distant, at the settlement 
 of Col. Bellows. Measures being thus prudent- 
 ly taken, nothing remained but to wait for the 
 onset of the enemy. Nor had they to wait long. 
 On the seventeenth, of August, 1755, Kilburn 
 and his son, in his eighteenth year, a man by the 
 name of Peak, and his son, were returning from 
 work about noon, when one of them suddenly dis- 
 covered the red legs of Indians among the alders 
 that skirted the meadows, as thick, in his own lan- 
 guage, * as grass-hoppers.' They instantly fled for 
 the house, fastened the door, and began to make 
 pieparations for an obstinate defence. In this 
 they were assisted as well as encouraged by Kil- 
 burn's wife and his daughter Hitly, whose particu- 
 lar charge, however, was to keep a watch upon 
 the movements of the enemy. 
 
 In about fifteen minutes the latter were seen 
 crawling up the bank east of the house, and as 
 they crossed a foot-path one by one, one hundred 
 
60 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 and ninety seven were counted ; about the same num- 
 ber remaining in ambush near the mouth of Cold 
 River. Tiie object of this party was to way-lay 
 Col. Bellows and his men, whom they knew to be 
 working at liis mill about a mile east. Before a 
 great while, accordingly, these people came along, 
 each carrying a bag of meal on his back. Pres- 
 ently their dogs began to growl, and to betray 
 other symptoms of having discovered or suspected 
 an enemy. All this Bellows understood perfectly 
 well, nor was he at a loss in forming his opinion 
 of the state ofthe case ; he had no doubt the Indians 
 were close at hand, in ambush, and he took bis 
 measures accordingly. He ordered all his men, 
 about thirty, to throw down their meal, and advance 
 to the rising ground just before them, carefully 
 crawl up the bank, spring upon their feet, give one 
 shout, and instantly drop among the tall sweet fern 
 which in that place covered the ground. •, i f\i . 
 The manoeuvre succeeded ; for as soon as the 
 shout was heard, the Indians all arose from then* 
 ambush in a semicircle around the path Bellows 
 was to follow. This gave his party a fine chance 
 for a fair shot : and they improved it prortipily by 
 a general discharge, which so disconcerted the 
 plans of the Indians that they darted away into the 
 bushes without firing a gun. Bellows found, how- 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 51 
 
 ever, that their party was too numerous for his ; 
 and he ordered his men to file off to the south, and 
 make for the fort. Not long after, these Indians 
 came out upon the eminence east of Kilbum's 
 house. Here, the * Old-Devil ' Philip, as he was 
 now generally called, — being the same wily savage 
 who had visited Kilburn the previous season-came 
 forward, secured himself behind a large tree, 
 and called out loudly for those in the house to sur- 
 render. * Old John — ^young John '-he cried-* I 
 know you— come out here — we give good quarter.' 
 * Quarter !' shouted Kilburn from the house, with a 
 tremendous voice that thrilled through every In- 
 dian heart — * quarter ! you black rascals, begone— 
 or we'll quarter you.' 
 
 Thus disappointed in his application, Philip re- 
 turned to the main body of his companions. After 
 a few minutes' consultation, the Indian war-whoop 
 was raised as if, in Kilburn's rude language, * all 
 the devils had'been let loose.' Kilburn was noth- 
 ing daunted by this performance, however ; and 
 he even managed, meanwhile, to get the first fire, 
 before the smoke of the enemies' guns obstructed 
 his aim. He was confident that this discharge 
 brought down an Indian, who, from his extraordinary 
 size and from other circumstances, appeared to be 
 Philip. A moment after, the companions of the fall- 
 
 
52 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 en savage-now mustered in full force-rushed fierce*- 
 \y forward to the work of destruction ; and probably 
 not fewer than four hundred bullets were lodged 
 in Kilburn's house at the first fire. The roof, es- 
 pecially, was made a perfect * riddle-sieve.' This 
 leaden shower was kept up for some time, with an 
 incessant blaze and clamor, while detachments of 
 the enemy were amusing themselves with butcher- 
 ing the stray cattle, and destroying the hay and 
 grain, in the surrounding meadow. 
 
 Kilburn and his men, meanwhile, were by no 
 means idle. Their powder was already poured 
 into hats for the convenience of loading in a hurry, 
 and every thing prepared for a spirited defence or 
 a glorious death. They had several guns in the 
 house, all of which were kept hot by incessant fir- 
 ing through the port-holes ; and as they had no 
 ammunition to spare, each one took special aim, to 
 have every bullet tell. The women assisted in 
 loading the guns. When the stock of lead grew 
 scanty, they had also the presence of mind to sus- 
 pend blankets horizontally near the roof of the 
 house, inside, to catch the enemy's balls. These 
 they immediately run into new bullets, if necessa- 
 ry, while the men took it upon themselves to have 
 them returned to the savages with interest. 
 
 The latter made several attempts to burst open 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 53 
 
 the doors of the house, but the fire of the brave 
 little garrison was too hot for them. Most of the 
 time, therefore, they endeavored to keep behind 
 stumps, logs and trees ; evidently showing by this 
 management that they began to feel the force of 
 the remark made to them by Kilburn, as we have 
 seen, in the outset. An incessant firing, however, 
 was kept up or their part until near sundown. 
 Then they grad'- 'y retreated ; and when the 
 sun sank behin - ; ;d western hills, the sound of 
 the guns, and the cry of the war-whoop died away 
 in silence. 
 
 How many of the enemy fell on this occasion, 
 never was ascertained. Of the little garrison. 
 Peak only was wounded in the hip, by exposing 
 himself too much before a port-hole ; and for want 
 of surgical aid this proved fatal on the sixth day. 
 The French and Indian war continued until 1763 : 
 but the village of Walpole was not afterwards mo- 
 lested in any instance by the enemy. 
 
 Kilburn, as upright and worthy as he was brave, 
 lived to see that town populous and flourishing, 
 and his fourth generation upon the stage. A plain 
 unpolished stone points out the spot in the burying 
 ground of the village, where sleep his mortal re- 
 mains under this inscription : 
 
54 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 t 
 
 In memory of 
 
 John KiLBURN, who departed 
 
 this life for a better, April 8th, 1789, in 
 
 the 85th year of his age. lie was 
 
 the first settler of this town, 
 
 , ^ in 1749. , 
 
 His son, * young John,' revisited the scene of his 
 youtliful exploits for the last time in 1814. He 
 died in 1822, among his children at Shewsbury, 
 Vermont. 
 
 ^n" 
 
 '\j 
 
 
 ■'"■Jv: 
 
CHAPTER IV. 
 
 MEMOIHS OF A NOllTHERN TRADER. 
 
 :1 
 
 Old fort Michilimacki'nac,* the principal site of 
 the following adventures, stood upon the south side 
 of the Strait which is between Lake Huron and 
 Lake Michigan. It was built by order of the 
 French Governor-general of Canada ; and, for 
 many years after that country became subject to 
 the English, continued to be used as a victualling 
 and trading station in the great pehry business of 
 the Norlh-West. An area of two acres was at- 
 tached to it, enclosed with pickets of cedar-wood; 
 and it was so near the water's edge that the foot 
 of this stockade, in a western wind, was always 
 washed by the dashing waves of the lake. The 
 English garrison at the date of our narrative in 
 1763, consisted of ninety privates, two subalterns 
 and the commandant, besides whom there were 
 four English merchants at the fort. 
 
 The village within the stockade consisted of thirty 
 
 *8o named from a neighboring island, the highlands of which are said 
 to show something liko thoshapoofa turtle. Mkhi in the Chippewa lan- 
 guage, means great ; and maclanac turtle. 
 
-Af^. 
 
 66 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 neat small houses, inhabited by about as many Ca- 
 nadian families ; and a Church, in which mass was 
 celebrated by a Jesuit missionary.* These fam- 
 ilies belonged mostly to old soldiers of the former 
 French garrison, now become setders. Their 
 subsistence was derived from the Indian traders 
 who assembled at Michilimackinac, in the voy- 
 ages to and from Montreal. The former was the 
 place of deposit and the point of departure be- 
 tween the upper and lower fur countries ; outfits 
 being there prepared for the parties who visited 
 Lakes Michigan and Superior, the Mississippi and 
 the North- West ; and the returns collected there 
 in furs, and embarked for Montreal. 
 
 These Canadians were thought to be very ill dis- 
 posed towards the English, and especially towards 
 the traders who carried on the fur business at this 
 place, as well as the garrison who protected them. 
 The Indians of the adjacent country were still 
 more hostile. For most of the time between the 
 capture of Quebec in 1759 and the Peace of 17G3, 
 they were generally under arms : and a great 
 movement was going on among them, directed by 
 the famous Pontiac, for a sudden and extensive at- 
 tack upon the English. Alexander Henry, the trav- 
 
 * All comprehended in the general name of* the fort.' ,. ^ . > ^ 
 
 ^ 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 67 
 
 I 
 
 eller and trader, from whose journal most of these 
 particulars are obtained, hat^ 3}. ^d intimation 
 of this state of things, on his voyage Jrom Montreal 
 to Michilimackinac. On the Lake des Chats, 
 for instance, he met several canoes of Indians re- 
 turning from their winter's hunt to their village. 
 After bartering provisions with them for maple- 
 sugar and beaver-skins, they made the usual de- 
 mand for milk, (meaning rum). This was refused 
 them ; but they behaved civilly, and at parting on- 
 ly inquired of the Canadian boatmen of Henry 
 whether or not he was an Englishman. Being 
 told that he was — * Well then ' said they, * he must 
 be mad — mad for beaver, as the English all are — 
 the Upper Indians will certainly kill him.' ' 
 
 Again, on the island La Cloche, in Lake Nip- 
 issingue, a large village of Indians was found, 
 whose behavior was at first quite peaceable, and 
 continued to be so till ihey discovered Henry to 
 be an Englishman. They then coolly remarked 
 to his men, that, as the Strait Indians would kill 
 him at all events, they might as well have the use 
 of a small part of his baggage. On this principle 
 they demanded a keg of milk, adding that, if it 
 were not given them forthwith, they should take 
 the liberty to help themselves. Tiieir reasoning 
 was too cogent to be disregarded. 
 
 5 * 
 
58 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 Soon after this, Henry laid aside his English 
 clothes, and decked himself, like his boatmen, with 
 a loose shirt ; a molton, or blanket coat ; and 
 a large, red, milled worsted cap. The next thing 
 was to smear his face and hands with grease 
 and dirt ; and this done, he took the place of one 
 of his men, and whenever Indians approached, 
 flourished the paddle with all the Canadian skill he 
 was master of. He had now the satisfaction to 
 observe thai the savages generally passed him 
 without notice ; though at the isle Michilimackinac, 
 (which the fort was named from) a Chippeway 
 Indian looked at him, laughed, and pointed him 
 out to another. But whatever was the singularity 
 which occasioned ridicule, it luckily excited no 
 suspicion. At this place, six miles from ihe fort, 
 were about two hundred warriors. 
 
 Henry was scarcely established at a house in the 
 fort-village, when he heard that a whole band of 
 these Chippeways were about paying him a visit. 
 It was customary with them, it seems, to wait up- 
 on and welcome all strangers of distinction — es- 
 pecially those who brought stores — the cliicfs on 
 these occasions generally giving a small present, 
 and expecting a large one. Knowing that these 
 savages had protested they would not suffer an 
 Englishman to remain en the Strait, and no treaty 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 M 
 
 having yet been made with them, Henry was alarm- 
 ed ; and he thought it prudent to avail himself of 
 the aid of an interpreter, formerly employed by the 
 French commandant, and who had acquired great 
 influence with the Chippeways by marrying one 
 of their women. 
 
 At two o'clock one afternoon, the unwelcome 
 visitants made their appearance, about sixty in 
 nmnber, and headed by their chief, Menehwehna. 
 They walked in single (or Indian) file, each with 
 his tomahawk in one hand and his scalping-knife 
 in the other. Their bodies were naked from their 
 waist upward, except that in a few cases blankets 
 were thrown loosely over their shoulders. Their 
 faces were painted with charcoal,* worked up with 
 grease ; their bodies, with white clay, in patterns 
 of various fancies. Some had their noses and 
 heads decorated with feathers. The chief enter- 
 ed first ; and the rest followed, without noise. 
 The latter seated themselves on the floor, upon 
 receiving a signal from him. 
 
 He appeared to be about fifty years of age ; 
 and was a man of powerful frame, six feet high, 
 and of a countenance expressive, it is said, of 
 indescribnble good and evil. Looking steadily 
 
 '''A mothod of indicating either sorrow or anger, quite common amone 
 the western and northern Indians, to this day. 
 
 5* 
 
 'TJ^^ 
 
60 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 at Henry — as he sat before him in state, with an 
 interpreter on either side, and several Canadians 
 behind him — he at the same time entered into con- 
 versation with Campion, his head-boatman, and in- 
 quired how long it was since his master (Henry) 
 left Montreal. The English must be brave men- 
 he observed drily-and not afraid of death-since 
 they dared to come, as Henry had, fearlessly 
 among their enemies. 
 
 Henry was now enduring all the tortures of sus- 
 pense. The Indians, on the other hand, sat some 
 time gravely and almost silently smoking theirpipes, 
 till Menehwehna taking a few strings of wampum 
 in his hand, began the following address. 
 
 ' Englishman ! it is to you that I speak, and 1 
 demand your attention ! Englishman ! you know 
 that the French king is our father. He promised 
 to be so-we promised to be his children-this prom- 
 ise we 'have kept.' 
 
 ' Englishman ! it is you diat have made war 
 with our father — you are his enemy-how then 
 could you venture among his children ? you know 
 that his enemies are ours.' ^ * •?; 
 
 * Englishman ! we are informed that our father, 
 the king of France,* is old and infirm ; and that 
 
 * Louii XIV. 
 
 V 
 
•* 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 at 
 
 being fatigued with making war upon your nation, 
 he is fallen asleep, During his sleep, you have 
 taken advantage of him, and possessed yourselves 
 of Canada. But his nap is almost at an end. I 
 think I hear him already stirring-and inquiring for 
 his children, the Indians-and when he does awake 
 what must become of you ? — He will destroy you 
 utterly ! * 
 
 * Englishman ! ahhough you have conquered the 
 French, you have not conquered us — we are not 
 your slaves. These rocks, these woods, these 
 mountains, are ours-they were left us by our fa-'^ 
 thers-we will part with them to none. Your nation 
 supposes that we, like the white people, cannot live 
 without bread-and pork-and beef! But you ought 
 to know that He-the Great Spirit-the Master of 
 Life *-has made food for us, in these broad lakes, 
 and upon these mountains.' 
 
 * Englishman ! our father, the great king of 
 France, employed our young men to make war up- 
 on your nation. In this war, many of them have 
 been killed-and it is our custom to shed blood for 
 blood till the spirits of the slain are satisfied. But 
 the spirits of the slain may also be satisfied by cov- 
 ering the bodies of the dead, and thus allaying the 
 
 *ThU ur lUll among the Indians an almuit universal appellatioB of the 
 Deity. 
 
^.' 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 anger of their friends. This is done by making 
 presents.' 
 
 * Englishman ! your king has sent us no pres- 
 ents-he has made no treaty with us-he is still at 
 war with us-and therefore we have no father nor 
 friend among the white men, but the king of Franc e. 
 —As for you, we have considered that you 
 have ventured your life among us, supposing we 
 should not harm you. You are not armed-you do 
 not make war-you come to trade-to supply us- 
 and we are in want. Therefore you shall be our 
 brother-you may sleep tranquilly-the Chippeways 
 will not trouble you. As a token of friendship we 
 give you this pipe to smoke.' 
 
 As Menehwehna uttered these words, an Indian 
 presented Henry a pipe, which, after he had drawn 
 the smoke thrice, was carried to the chief, and 
 successively to every person in the room. This 
 ceremony being ended, the chief arose, and gave 
 Henry his hand ; and the whole company followed 
 bis example. He then seated himself again, and 
 requested that his young men might be permitted 
 to taste the English milk; it was long he said, 
 since they had tasted any, and they wished to know 
 if there was any difference between the English 
 milk and the French. Henry would have gladly 
 waived bis proposal, knowing the bad effects of 
 
 ife' 
 
 * 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 63 
 
 rum upon the Indians ; but, the request and the 
 compliance with it being alike customary, he prom- 
 ised to furnish a small cask as a parting present. 
 
 He then replied, with his interpreter's assistance, 
 to the speech of the orator. He said he had trusted 
 in the good character of thelndiLns for his safety ; 
 that the late French father had given up Ca- 
 nada to the king of England, who would now 
 take care of them ; that he himself had come to 
 supply them ; and that their good treatment of 
 him would encourage others to come. The In- 
 dians listened to every word with deep attention, 
 and ejaculated their assent and applause.* They 
 were not less pleased with the rum, and with other 
 presents given ihem at departure. 
 
 Henry now thought himself in a fair way ♦o 
 commence a trading-voyage to advantage. Bui 
 not many days after the visit of the Chippeways, a 
 band of two hundred Catholic Ottawas from L' 
 Arbre Croche, on the west shore of Lake Michi- 
 gan, entered the village of Michilimackinac, and 
 billetted themselves in the several houses among 
 the Canadians. The next morning, they assem- 
 bled in a house which had been built for the 
 Commandant of the fort, and ordered the attend- 
 
 * By an interjection variously represented by letters, as e/t / /mgA / &c. 
 
64 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 ance of Henry, and of two other traders recently from 
 Montreal. The latter were not slow in obeying 
 the peremptory summons, and were immediately 
 addressed by an Ottawa Chief. The purport of 
 his speech was, that he had understood the traders 
 had come to supply them; but he was now told, 
 that the goods and stores in question were on the 
 eve of departure for distant countries in the North 
 West, some of which were inhabited by therr 
 enemies. 
 
 * These accounts,' added he, * being spread, our 
 wives and children came to us, crying, and desired 
 us to go to the fort, and learn the truth with our 
 own ears. We are come, therefore, almost naked 
 as you see — and we find the accounts true-wesee 
 your canoes ready for starting. Now, we have 
 considered the affair, and sent for you to make 
 known our judgment. You shall give to each of 
 our men, young and old, merchandise and ammu- 
 nition to the amount of fifty beaver-skins, on credit. 
 No douf)t, they will pay you next summer in furs.' 
 
 This demand was far from being agreeable, as 
 a compliance with it would have stripped Henry of 
 his whole stock ; and he signified something to this 
 effect, i« reply to the chief. But the latter im- 
 mediately observed, with great coolness, that the 
 Ottawas had nothing more to remark on the sub- 
 
 --.i^ifcak.-.. ■■■,-._->:. -r^.,! 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 65 
 
 ject. They would allow him, however, one day 
 for reflection ; and if, at the end of that time, there 
 should be any opposition or objection to their rea- 
 sonable proposals, they would take the property 
 into their own hands, without further ceremo- 
 ny. By right, it was already their own, having been 
 brought into theii country during the war. The 
 embarrassed traders now retired, consulted togeth- 
 er, and finally resolved to resist the demand at all 
 hazards. They trusted to Henry's house as a strong- 
 hold, and mustered in it about eighty men, armed 
 with muskets. Th^ Ottawas summoned them to a 
 second council, the next day, but they refused to at- 
 tend ; and the former hearing that night of a party 
 of English troops approaching Michilimackinac, 
 decamped and disapj)eared in a body at day-break. 
 The Canadian inhabitants, who had all this time 
 kept aloof, now crowded in with congratulations ; 
 and boasted that the Ottawas had marched off be- 
 cause they would not join them in an attack upon 
 the fort. Three hundred English troops arrived 
 by noon of the same day ; most of whom were soon 
 after detached to various remote stations. 
 
 In the spring of 1763, as during the previous 
 season, rumors of Indian hostility were again cir- 
 culated among the English at Michilimackinac ; 
 and they were now confirmed by the reports of 
 
66 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 
 traders, who came in from all parts of the fur 
 country. From every quarter, too, the savages 
 were daily assembling; in unusual numbers, though 
 with every appearance of friendship; for they still 
 frequented the fort, and traded and talked in such 
 a manner as to lull almost all suspicion. Mr 
 Henry once took the liberty of hinting to the 
 Commandant, Major Etherington, that no less 
 than 400 of them might be counted in the vil- 
 lage and its vicinity ; but the Major only rallied 
 him for his fears. 
 
 In ! 762, Henry had been adopted as a brother, 
 by a Chippeway chief named Wawatam, who 
 happened to take a fancy to him, and chose to 
 signify it in this usual manner. After the lapse of 
 twelve monihs, on the second day of June, Wa- 
 watam now entered Henry's house, with a slow 
 step and a solemn air. He said he had just 
 returned from his wintering-ground, and then ask- 
 ed about Hemy's healiii : but, without waiting 
 for an answer, went on to say that he was sorry 
 to see him still living at the village. He then 
 asked if the Commandant had heard any bad 
 news, as he had himself been frequently disturbed 
 during the winter, with the noise of evil birds, * 
 
 *So the Indians froqnontly (loscrilw any statorasnt which they think tri- 
 fling or false, as the singing of a bird. 
 
 
 -v._i, ^.Aikti? 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 67 
 
 |iur 
 
 M 
 
 He added, as if casually, that there were numerous 
 Indians near the fort, who had never shown them- 
 selves within it. Situated as Henry was, all this 
 di4 not prevail with him to leave Michilimackinac, 
 though he promised his friend Wawatam that he 
 would do so soon. 
 
 But this did not satisfy him. He came again 
 early the next morning, bringing his wife with him, 
 and a present of meat. Ailer stating that he had 
 several packs of beaver, for which he intended to 
 trade with Henry, he now openly repeated his ap- 
 prehensions from the numerous Indians about the 
 fort, and earnestly pressed him to look to his safe- 
 ty. He added, that all the Indians were coming 
 in a body to the fort, that very day ; and as they 
 would undoubtedly demand and obtain liquor, it 
 would not be safe to remain in the neighbor- 
 hood. Still, Henry disregarded or misapprehend- 
 ed the hints of the old warrior ; and the latter 
 found himself compelled, not without great reluc- 
 tance, to abandon him to his fate. In the course of 
 this same day, the Indians came in great num- 
 bers to the fort, purchasing tomahawks, and fre- 
 quently desiring to see silver arm-bands and other 
 ornaments. These ornaments, however, they in 
 no instance purchased ; but turned them over and 
 left them, saying they would * call again the next 
 
68 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 day.' Their motive could only have been, to dis- 
 cover, by requesting to see them, the particular 
 places of their deposit, so as to lay their hands on 
 them, in the moment of pillage, with certainty and 
 dispatch. 
 
 or 
 
CHAPTER V. 
 
 MEMOIRS OF A NOKTHEHN TRADER MASSACRE 
 
 OF MICHILIMACKINAC. 
 
 The fourth of June, the birthday of the king of 
 England, (George III.) had now arrived — a period 
 which the Indians seem to have awaited with 
 eager though cautious interest. A Chippeway 
 came to tell Henry, in the morning, that his nation 
 was going to play at baggatkvay with the Sacs, 
 or Saakies,* another Indian nation, for a high 
 wager. He invited him to witness the sport, and 
 observed that the Commandant would be there, 
 and would bet on the side of the Chippeways. 
 
 The game just mentioned, called by the Cana- 
 dians lejeu de la crosse, is played with a bat and 
 ball — the former being r.bout four feet long, carved, 
 and terminating in a sort of racket. Two posts are 
 planted in the ground, at a considerable distance 
 from each other — one post for each party — and 
 the game consists in throwing the ball up to 
 the post of the adversary. In the outset, it is 
 
 * A tribe who liavc since migrated farther westward. A brancli of them 
 have recently given some trouble l)y locaiinj? tliemselves upon certain islands 
 in the Mississippi, whicii they claimed as their own property. 
 
 to 
 
 
70 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 placed in the middle of the course, and each par- 
 ty endeavor as well to throw the ball out of the di- 
 rection of its post, as into that of the adversary. 
 
 The match commenced with great animation, 
 without the fort. Henry, however, did not go to 
 witness it, being engaged in writing letters to his 
 Montreal friends, by a canoe which was just upon 
 the eve of departure. He had been thus occupi- 
 ed something like half an hour, when he suddenly 
 heard a loud Indian war-cry, and a noise of gen- 
 eral confusion. Going instantly to his window, he 
 saw a crowd of Indians within the fort, furiously 
 cutting down and scalping every Englishman they 
 found ; and he could plainly witness the last strug- 
 gles of some of his particular acquaintances. 
 
 He had, in the room where he was, a fowling- 
 piece loaded with swan-shot. This he immediate- 
 ly seized, and held it for a few minutes, expect- 
 ing to hear the fort-drum beat to arms. In this 
 dreadful interval, he saw several of his country- 
 men fall ; and more than one struggling between 
 the knees of the savages, who, holding them in 
 this manner, scalped them while yet alive. At 
 length, disappointed in the hope of seeing imy re- 
 sistance made on the part of the garrison, and sen- 
 sible, of course, that no effort of hi.i siijgle arm 
 could avail against 400 Indians, he turned his at- 
 
 '*H 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 71 
 
 tention to his own safety. Seeing several of the 
 Canadian villagers looking out composedly upon 
 the scene of blood — neidier opposing the Indians 
 nor molested by them — he conceived a hope of 
 finding security in one of their houses. 
 
 He immediately climbed over a low fence, 
 which was tlie only separation between the yard- 
 door of his house, and that of iiis next neiglibor, 
 Monsieur Langlade. He entered the housr3 of 
 the latter precipitately, and found the vvliole fami- 
 ly gazing at the horrible spectacle before them. 
 He addressed himself to M. Langlade, and beg- 
 ged that he would put him in some place of safety, 
 until the heat of the affair should be over — an act of 
 charity vvhich might preserve him from the gene- 
 ral massacre. Langlade looked for a moment at 
 him while he spoke, and then turned again to the 
 window, shrugging his shoulders, and intima- 
 ting that he could do nothing for him — ' Q«e vou- 
 driez-vous que Fenfernis V 
 
 Henry was now ready to despair ; but at this 
 moment, a Pani woman,* a slave of M. Langlade, 
 beckoned to him to follow her. She guided him 
 to a door, which she opened, desiring him to enter, 
 and telling him that it led to the garret, where he 
 
 *Said to belong to an Indian nation of the Sou»h— nodo'ibt the same now 
 generally called Pawnees. 
 
72 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 must go and conceali himself. He joyfully obey- 
 ed her directions ; and she, having followed him 
 up to the garret-door, locked it after him, and with 
 great presence of mind took away the key. Scarce- 
 ly yet lodged in this sheher, such as it was, Hen- 
 ry felt an eager anxiety to know what was passing 
 without. His desire was more than satisfied by his 
 finding an aperture in the loose board walls of the 
 house, which afforded him a full view of the area 
 of the fort. Here he beheld with horror — in 
 shapes the foulest and most terrible — the fiM'ocious 
 triumphs of the savages. The dead were scalped 
 and mangled ; the dying were writhing and shriek- 
 ing under the unsatiated knife nnd the reeking tom- 
 ahawk ; and from the bodies of some, ripped 
 open, their butchers were drinking the blood scoop- 
 ed up in the hollow of joined hands, and quaffed 
 amid shouts of rage and victory. In a few min- 
 utes, which to Henry seemed scarcely one, every 
 victim who could be found being destroyed, there 
 was a general cry of, ' all is finished' — and at this 
 moment Henry heard some of the savages enter 
 Langlade's house. He trembled and grew faint 
 with fear. 
 
 As the flooring of his room and the ceiling of 
 the room beneath consisted only of a layer of boards, 
 he noticed every thing that passed ; and he lieard 
 
TALES OP THE INDTANS. 
 
 73 
 
 the Indians inquire, at their entrance, whether 
 there was any Englishman about. M. Langlade re- 
 plied that * He could not say — he did not know 
 of any' — as in fact he did not — * they could search 
 for themselves (he added) and would soon be sat- 
 isfied.' The state of Henry's mind maybe imag- 
 ined, hen, im nediately upon this reply, the Indi- 
 ans were brought to the garret door. Luckily some 
 delay was occasioned — through the management of 
 the Pani woman-perhaps by the absence of the key. 
 Henry had sufficient presence of mind to improve 
 t'H'se few moments in looking for a hiding place. 
 This he found in the corner of the garret, among a 
 heap of such birch bark vessels as are used in ma- 
 ple-sugar making ; and he had not completely 
 concealed himself, when the door opened, and four 
 Indians entered, all armed with tomahawks, and all 
 besmeared with blood from head to foot. 
 
 The die appeared to be cast. Henry could 
 scarcely breathe ; and he thought that the throb- 
 bing of his heart occasioned a noise loud enough 
 to betray him. The Indians walked about the 
 garret in every direction ; and one of them ap- 
 proached him so closttly that, at a particulir mo-. 
 ment, had he put forth his hand, he must have 
 touched him. Favored, however, by the dark 
 color of his clothes, and the want of light in a room 
 6 
 
74 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 '^k 
 
 which had no window, he still remained unseen. 
 The Indians took several turns about the room — 
 entertaining M. Langlade all the while with a mi- 
 nute account of the proceedings of the day — and at 
 last returned down stairs. It need not be said that 
 the sensations of Henry, when he heard the door 
 once more locked, almost overwhelmed him. He 
 threw himself, exhausted and faint, upon a feath- 
 er-bed which lay on the floor, fell asleep, and 
 remained in this slate until the dusk of evening, 
 when a second opening of the door awakened him. 
 Langlade's wife now entered. She was surprised 
 at finding Henry, but advised him to be of g;ood 
 cheer ; the Indians had killed most of the English, 
 she said, but he might escape. A shower of 
 rain had begun to fall, and she had come to slop 
 a hole in the roof. This being soon done, she 
 retired ; and the wretched but yet fortunate prison- 
 er, after ruminating on his condition and prospects 
 as long as extreme weariness allowed him, once 
 more fell asleep. 
 
 A remark may be made here, in explanation of 
 the incidents of the day. It must be inferred 
 from the description already given, that the game 
 of baggatiway is attended with much violence and 
 noise. It has also been suggested that, in the 
 ardor of contest, the ball, if it cannot be thrown to 
 
 , 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 75 
 
 the goal desired, is struck in any direction by 
 which it can be directed from that designed by 
 the adversary. At such a moment, therefore, 
 nothing could be less likely to excite premature 
 alarm, than that the ball should be tossed over the 
 pickets of the fort. Then, it would naturally be fol- 
 lowed by those engaged in the game on either side, 
 all eager, all struggling, all shouting, in the unre- 
 strained animated pursuit of a rude athletic exer- 
 cise. This was, in fact, the very stratagem em- 
 ployed by the Indians. By this they had obtain- 
 ed possession of the fort ; by this they had been 
 enabled to subdue and slaughter its garrison and 
 the English residents ; and to be still more sure 
 of success, they had prevailed upon as many as 
 they could, by a pretext the least liable to suspi- 
 cion, to come voluntarily without the pickets. 
 Among these were the Commandant, and all, 
 or nearly all, of the garrison. 
 
 Henry was roused, at sunrise, by the noise of 
 the family of Langlade ; and he soon after heard 
 Indian voices, informing that gentleman that, not 
 having found Henry elsewhere, they supposed him 
 to be concealed in his house. Langlade's wife 
 now declared to her husband in French — and he 
 also seemed to be aware of the state of the case 
 — ^that he should no longer keep Henry in his 
 6* 
 
 L I 
 
76 
 
 TALES or THE INDIANS. 
 
 house. He must deliver him up, she said; 
 and it was reason enough for this measure, that 
 should the Indians suspect any connivance on his 
 part, they would revenge it upon her children. 
 Langlade soon suffered this reasoning to prevail 
 with him, informing the Indians that he had been 
 told Henry was in the house, that he had come 
 there secretly, without license, and that he would 
 put him into their hands. He now ascended the 
 stairs — the Indians following close after him, all 
 intoxicated, and nearly naked — and, upon the 
 opening of the door, Henry desperately presented 
 himself before them. One of ihem proved to be 
 Wennivvay, formerly an acquaintance of Henry. 
 He had his entire face and body covered with 
 charcoal and grease, excepting that a white streak 
 encircled each eye. This man-immensely stout and 
 more than 6 feet high — walked up to the English- 
 man, seized him by the collar of the coat with 
 one hand, and brandished a large carving-knife 
 over him with the other. His eyes, meanwhile, 
 were fixed steadfastly upon those of his shudder- 
 ing victim. At length, after some seconds of ap- 
 parent consultation with himself, he dropped his 
 arm. *I wont kill you' — he soon exclaimed-— 
 * I have taken many scalps — I am satisfied with 
 them. But I have lost a brother — and you shall 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 77 
 
 live with me in his stead.* And thus the affair end- 
 ed for a time. 
 
 Evening coming on, and the Indians being all 
 revelling, not far from Langlade's house, in a furi- 
 ous drunken frolic, Henry still kept concealed in 
 his garret. But he had been left alone scarcely 
 an hour, when an Indian came in below, who said 
 that he must go with him to the fort, Wenniway 
 having sent for him. This man was not unknown 
 to Henry. He had sold him goods on credit, the 
 year previous, for which he was still indebted ; 
 and a short time previous to the massacre, he had 
 said, on Henry's upbraiding him with a want of 
 honesty, that he * had made up his mind to pay 
 him, and how to pay him, before long !' 
 
 Henry looked upon him, therefore, with suspi- 
 cion and fear ; but he could not avoid obeying 
 him. He was directed, in the first place, to undress 
 himself. The savage declared that his coat and 
 shirt would become him better than they did the 
 owner, and he would generously give him his 
 own clothes in exchange. This arrangement be- 
 ing effected — probably with the view of saving 
 something, by killing Henry in much the worst of 
 the two suits — the latter was ordered to proceed. 
 His driver followed him closely, until he passed the 
 fort-gate, when he turned towards the spot where 
 
78 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 he knew the Indians, and his own master among; 
 them, to be encamped. 
 
 But this did not suit the purpose of his enemy, 
 who now seized him by the arm, and drew him 
 in the opposite direction, to the distance of fifty 
 yards above the fort. Here, finding he was fast 
 approaching the bushes, Henry determined to go 
 no farther. He told the Indian that he believed 
 he meant to murder him, and in that case he 
 might as well do it here as elsewhere. The 
 Indian coolly replied, that his suspicions werejust, 
 and that he proposed to settle with him, in this 
 summary manner, for his goods. Upon this, he 
 produced a knife, and held his prisoner in the po- 
 sition to receive a blow — all which was the work 
 of an instant. By some effort e'jually sudden, 
 the latter succeeded in arresting his arm, gave him 
 a violent push, broke away from him, and ran for 
 the fort with all the speed of which he was capa- 
 ble, the pursuer close behind him, and the pursued 
 expecting to feel the lifted knife in his back at 
 each step. 
 
 He succeeded in his flight ; and seeing Wenni- 
 way in the middle of the area, as he entered the 
 fort, he hastened to him for protection. Wenni- 
 way desired the Indian to desist ; but the latter 
 ran round him repeatedly, after Henry, making 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 79 
 
 long 
 
 strokes at him with his knife, and foaming with 
 rage at the failure of his purpose. This contin- 
 ued until the latter had approached Langlade's 
 house, where, the door being opened, he rushed 
 in, and the Indian gave over the pursuit. Here, 
 in the course of the evening, he had the pleasure 
 of meeting about twenty of the garrison, including 
 Major Ethrington, the fortunate few who had es- 
 caped death, and were now captive like himself. 
 These were suffered to pass the night together in 
 the garret, in mutual consultation and condolence. 
 In the forenoon of ihe next day, Henry and three 
 other whites, embarked, with an Indian party, in a 
 canoe, bound for the Isles du Castor, in Lake 
 Michigan. 
 
 One of the prisoners was made fast to a bar of 
 the canoe, by a rope tied round his neck (an In- 
 dian way of transporting prisoners) : and the rest 
 were left unconfined for the purpose of paddling. 
 The Indians in the canoe were seven in number. A 
 thick fog coming on, they were obliged to hug the 
 shore close under their lee, and not far from the 
 Ottawa village of L'Abre Croche. They soon 
 reached Wagoshense, a long woody point which 
 the Ottawas made a carrying-place to avoid going 
 round it. Here the Indians raised four war- 
 whoops— -one for every prisoner in the canoe — as 
 
80 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 they had done every half-hour during the morn- 
 ing, and as they generally do on similar occasions. 
 In this case the custom brought ihem into difficul- 
 ties. An Ottawa appeared upon the beach, and 
 made signs that they should land. They did so ; 
 and the Ottawa then asked the news, and kept the 
 Chippeways in further conversation, until they had 
 come into shallow water, within a few yards of 
 land. At this moment a hundred men rushed 
 down upon them, from among the bushes, with a 
 terrifying shout, and dragged all the prisoners 
 from '' ? canoes. 
 
 The latter now gave up all for lost ; but no soon- 
 er were they fairly on shore, than the chief of 
 the Ottawa party advanced, s[)ook hands with 
 each of them, and told tliem they were friends ; 
 and that the Ottawas had insulted them, by making 
 war upon the English without apprizing them* 
 The lives of the prisoners were now safe, they 
 added, though the Chippeways would have soon 
 ' made broth of them' at the Isles du Castor, where 
 they were going. On the afternoon of this very 
 day, the prisoners embarked again in the canoes of 
 the Ottawas, who relanded them at Michilimacki- 
 nac, and marched them triumphantly into the fort, 
 ill view of the astounded Chippeways still assem- 
 bled there. The Ottawas kept possession of thQ 
 
 •**ii 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 81 
 
 s. 
 
 id 
 
 fort, and lodged and strictly guarded the prisoners 
 —only released from one set of masters to follow 
 another — in the house of the Commandant. 
 
 Early the next morning, a general council was 
 called. In this, the Chippevvays complained of 
 the recent robbery of tlie Ottawas. They alledged 
 that all the Indians, with this single exception, 
 were at war with the English ; that Pontiac had 
 taken Detroit ; that the king of Fiance had awak- 
 ed, and retaken Quebec ; that the English were 
 meeting with defeats and losses in every part of the 
 world (all which had been told them, no doubt, by 
 the Canadians). The conclusion was, that the Ot- 
 tawas ought to restore the prisoners, and join in 
 the war ; and this was enforced by large presents, 
 part of the plunder of the fort, and which was previ- 
 ously heaped up in the middle of the room. As 
 the Indians rarely make their answers until the day 
 after they ha\-e heard the arguments offered, cliey 
 would not deviate from the custom in this case. 
 The council was therefore adjourned — the prison- 
 ers remaining ignorant, meanwhile of all their pro- 
 ceedings. 
 
 It was resumed early the next morning ; and, 
 after several speeches, the prisoners were now sent 
 for, and returned to the Chippeways. The latter 
 immediately marched them to a village of their 
 
 ft^dti^ J 
 
82 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 own, situated on a point of land below the fort. 
 There they put them into a large long lodge, al- 
 ready the prison of fourteen soldiers, tied two and 
 two, with each a rope about his neck, made fast to 
 the main pillar — or rather the main pole — of the 
 building. Here they lay, hungry and almost naked, 
 till about noon — Wenniway (the Indian master of 
 Henry) and the great Chippeway war-chief being 
 seated atone end of the lodge, smoking, and watch- 
 ing them. At this moment, suddenly entered 
 Wawatam, the friend and self-styled brother of 
 Henry. He gave the latter his hand, as he pass- 
 ed by, but went immediately towards Wenniway 
 and the chief, and sat down beside them. The 
 most uninterrupted silence prevailed, while the 
 three now smoked their pipes for some minutes. 
 This done, Wawatam arose and left the lodge, 
 significantly saying to Henry as he repassed him, 
 in a low voice — * Take courage !' 
 
 An hour elapsed, during which several chiefs 
 entered, and preparations appeared to be making 
 for a council. At length, Wawatam came in again, 
 followed by his wife, and botn leaded with mer- 
 chandize, which they carried up to the chiefs, and 
 laid in a heap before them. A brief silence then 
 followed, at the end of which Wawatam rose and 
 pronounced the following extraordinary speech. 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 83 
 
 * Friends and Relations !' — he began — * what 
 shall I say ? You know what I feel. You have 
 all brothers — children — friends — whom you love ; 
 and you — what should you feel, did you like me 
 behold your dearest friend, your brother, a slave 
 — insulted — threatened — exposed to death ? This 
 case is mine. See there — (pointing to Henry) 
 my friend and brother among slaves — himself a 
 slave ! 
 
 ' You all know well, that I made him my broth- 
 er long before the war began. From that time 
 he was one of my lodge — nothing could break the 
 cord which fastened us together — and as he is my 
 relation he is yours — and how, being your relation, 
 can he be your slave ?' 
 
 * On the day wb*?n the war began, you feared 
 lest I should tell your secret for his sake. You re- 
 quested, therefore, that I would leave the fort, and 
 even cross the lake. I did so, though with a heavy 
 heart. My heart was heavy, notwithstanding that 
 Mem;hwehna, who commanded the enterprise, 
 promised that my friend should be protected, and 
 kept safe for me. 
 
 * I now claim the performance of this promise. 
 And my hands are not empty — you, Menehwehna, 
 best know, whether you have kept your word — 
 but I bring these goods to buy off every claim 
 
84 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 which every man among you has upon my broth- 
 er as his prisoner.' 
 
 Wawiviam having ceased speai;ing, the pipes 
 were a^ -in filled ; and these being finished, after a 
 cousideranle period of perfect silence, Menehweh- 
 na arose .' nd gave his reply : 
 
 * My B'^lation ! my Brother '-said he-* you have 
 spoken vm: truth. We knew of the ciiain which 
 fastened you to the Englishman — we knew the 
 danger of having our secret told — and you say truly 
 that we requested you to leave the fort. We did 
 this from regard to ycu and your family, for had 
 our design been disclosed, you and they would 
 have been blamed, whether guilty or not, and you 
 would have suffered in consequence. 
 
 * It is also tr<ie, that I promised to take care of 
 your friend. This promise I performed, by de- 
 siring my son, at the moment of '?sault, to seek 
 him out, and bring him to my lodge. He went, 
 but could not find him. Thi; next day, I sent 
 him to Langlade's, and they told him your friend 
 was safe. Even then he would have taken him 
 home with him, as I ordered, but the Indians were 
 all drinking the rum which they found in the fort. 
 I am very glad to find that your friend has escap- 
 ed — we take your present — ^you may take him,' 
 
 Wawatam thanked the assembled chiefs, and tak- 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 85 
 
 ing Henry by the hand, led him to his lodge, dis- 
 tant a few y9»*ds only from the prUon-lodge. The 
 prisoner's entrance seemed to give joy to the whole 
 family ; food was immediately prepared for him ; 
 and he now, almost cheerfully, ate the first hearty 
 meal which he had made since his capture. 
 
 His companions were less fortunate than himself. 
 Early the next morning, he was alarmed by a 
 noise in the prison-lodge ; and looking through 
 the chinks of the lodge in which he was, he saw 
 seven dead bodies of white men dragged forth 
 from the former. On inquiring, it appeared that 
 a certain Chippeway chief, called by the Canadi- 
 ans Le Grand Sable, had not long before arrived 
 from his winter's hunt. This man had been ab- 
 sent when the war began ; but bemg now desirous 
 of manifesting his cordial concurr.ence in what 
 they had done, he had gone into the prison-lodge, 
 and there despatched the seven miserable cap- 
 tives whose bodies Henry had seen. 
 
 In the evening of the same day, a large canoe, 
 like those which came from Montreal, was seen 
 advancing towards the fort. Tt was full of men, 
 several of whom Henry could soon distinguish as 
 passengers. The Indian cry was raised in the vil- 
 lage ; a speedy muster was ordered ; and the In- 
 dians, to the number of 200, marched up to the 
 
86 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 fort, where the canoe was expected to land. It 
 proved to be full of English traders, with their 
 goods, who knowing and suspecting no change of 
 circumstances at Michilirnackinac, had come bold- 
 ly on shore, in pursuit of their usual business. 
 They were seized, dragged through the water, 
 beat, reviled, marched to the prison-lodge, and 
 there stripped of their clothes, and confined. 
 
 Tiiese, and the other Englishmen now captive 
 among the Chippeways, were ransomed and re- 
 leased at the conclusion of peace (1763) which 
 was near at hand. As for Henry, he remained sev- 
 eral years among the Indians — partly from neces- 
 sity and partly from choice — constantly accompa- 
 nied and befriended bv Wawaiam. Indeed, with- 
 out his protection he could hardly have been safe 
 for a day. The Chippeways, doubtful of the dis- 
 position of other Indian tribes as well as the Otta- 
 was, were in constant fear ; and not many days 
 elapsed before they removed hastily to the island 
 of IVJichilimackinac, where a guard was kept 
 constantly on the watch for weeks. In case of an 
 attack, the first thought would have been for the 
 Chippeways io put all the prisoners to death. 
 
 On one occasion, an alarm was spread among 
 the Indian lodges, by the appearance, off the 
 island, of two large Montreal canoes. The Chip- 
 peways hastily crowded to the beach ; manned a 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 87 
 
 It 
 
 fir 
 
 Is. 
 Ir, 
 id 
 
 large number of canoes ; pushed swiftly towards 
 the * enemy,' under cover of a long point of land ; 
 and just as the latter turned this, rushed out, sur- 
 rounded and seized them. The goods on board, 
 though English, were consigned to a Canadian at 
 Michilimackinac, and might have been saved from 
 ihis circumstance ; but the boatmen were terrified, 
 and disguised nothing. 
 
 Among other articles thus obtained by the Chip- 
 peways, was a large quantity of rum ; in conse- 
 quence of which, early in the evening, the whole 
 village resounded with the clamor of a drunken 
 frol c. As the Indians are very violent in these 
 cases, Wawatam was alarmed lor the safety of his 
 'brother,' and insisted on his concealing himself 
 in the woods. Henrv followed his directions, and 
 took refuge in a cave in a large rock, the entrance 
 of which was ten feet wide, where he made him- 
 self a bed of green boughs, wrapped himself in 
 his blanket, and slept till day-break. On awaking, 
 he found himself incommoded by some object upon 
 which he lay. This proved to be a bone — as Hen- 
 ry supposed, of a deer or some other wild animal 
 —but what was his horror at discovering, by the re- 
 turn of daylight, that he had lain upon a heap of 
 human bones and skulls which covered the whole 
 floor of the cave ! It was a receptacle, proba- 
 bly, of bones of the sacrifices of ancient war-feasts. 
 
88 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 We shall close this narrative with saying that, 
 from this time, so long as Henry remained among 
 the Indians, he assumed their dress, and as much 
 as possible their manners. He did this at the 
 friendly suggestion of Menehwehna, and in conse- 
 quence of the danger to be apprehended from the 
 savages constantly arriving from Detroit, who had 
 lost relations in the war, and would be sure to re- 
 taliate on the first Englishman they met with. The 
 process of trpnsformauon began with cutting his 
 hair off, and shavivig his head — with the exception 
 of a spot on the crown, of about twice the diame- 
 ter of a crown-piece. His face was then painted 
 with several different colors, including black and 
 red ; a shirt provided for him, painted wiili ver- 
 milion, mixed with grease ; and two large col- 
 lars of wampum put round his neck and breast. 
 Both his arms were decorated with large bands of 
 blue silver above the elbow, besides several small- 
 er ones on the wrist ; and his legs were covered 
 with mitasses, a kind of hose, made of cloth of the 
 favorite scarlet color. Over all a scarlet blanket 
 was to be worn ; and above all, a bunch of feath- 
 ers upon the head. Henry bad scruples at part- 
 ing with his long English hair ; but the ladies of 
 the lodge and of the village generally, ihou^'>^ his 
 person so much improved that they condes id 
 to call him handsome, even among Indians. 
 
CHAPTER VI. 
 
 TRAITS OF THE TUSKARORAS. 
 
 The Tuskaroras lived originally upon the waters 
 of the Neuse, Contentny and Tau rivers, in North 
 Carolina ; and were long the only native nation with 
 whom the first settlers of that province had much 
 intercourse, or from whom they had anything to 
 fear. In the year 1708, (about fifty years after 
 the arrival of an English colony on the coast,) they 
 had fifteen towns, and could muster as many as 
 1200 *fencible' or fighting men. How considera- 
 ble this force was, especially as compared with that 
 of other tribes, may be readily learned from the 
 following table. It shows the strength of all the 
 North-Carolinian Indians at the date first named. 
 Next to the Tuskarora nation was the 
 
 Waccon (in two towns) 
 Meherring 
 Mattamuskeet - 
 Bear River 
 Hatteras 
 
 120 warriors. 
 
 50 
 
 30 
 
 50 
 
 16 
 
 Neuse (in two towns) 
 Panticough 
 
 7 
 
 -15 
 
 15 '^ 
 
IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 
 & 
 
 ^ 
 
 1.0 
 
 I.I 
 
 |50 l""^" 
 
 11^ 
 
 MUi. 
 
 lAO 
 
 IL25 il.4 
 
 2.5 
 
 III 
 2.0 
 
 1.6 
 
 V 
 
 <^ 
 
 \^A 
 
 "^ ^V* 
 
 
 V 
 
 Photographic 
 
 Sdences 
 Corporation 
 
 23 WEST MAIN STREET 
 
 WEBSTER, N.Y. 14580 
 
 (716)872-4503 
 
 m 
 
 i\ 
 
 iV 
 
 v> 
 
 
 
 6^ 
 
 

do 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 Chowan 
 
 
 *• 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 15 
 
 Paspatank 
 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 10 
 
 Cunnituck 
 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 30 
 
 Nottoway 
 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 30 
 
 Connamox 
 
 (in 
 
 two towns) 
 
 - 
 
 25 
 
 Jaupim 
 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 2 
 
 408 
 
 The Tuskaroras, then, constituted three fourths 
 of the Indian power of the Province ; and to be 
 upon peaceable and friendly terms with them was 
 a matter of some consequence to the colonists. 
 And they were so for fifty years from the first 
 settlement — a singular fact in the history of the 
 early English intercourse with the natives. One 
 reason of it is found in the smallness of these various 
 tribes, each living separately upon its own ancient 
 island or river-bank, and each plentifully supplied 
 with an easy sustenance from the water. Hence, 
 they were less injured, and less irritated by the 
 gradual advance of the English people upon their 
 hunting-grounds, and by the consequent diminu- 
 tion of the venison, bears' flesh, and other wild 
 game. 
 
 But a stronger reason was in the honest and 
 harmless character of those who happened to be 
 the first settlers. They purchased the sf)il of the 
 
 ,.;ai_ 
 
 J,;;, . i^^i**^.-:^.- Jv 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 91 
 
 ofthreeorfourmaes nd 2*^.^^ men upon 
 
 The trespasses of ">— „{ ^onten- 
 
 ,Uese reservations were *e fi J ^-^'^.^nk among 
 
 tion. Theintrod«ct.nof^5^^^.^^^^^^_^^ 
 
 d,e tribes occasioned more, a^^^ ^^^^^^^^^,i 
 
 so far, as early as *' ' , . ^^^^^ treaty, 
 stipulated with the fod-Cta^^^^^ ^ „^,,, ,y ,„y 
 
 - — rtfL.a^^3t-:s 
 
 rsirrcSsfromth^sonr..^- 
 other tribes of the Provmce But ^ey g^^^^ 
 have their own occasions of )eak.J ^^_ 
 
 '^'"^^^ev^a^r^.J-:^^^^^^^ 
 
 ders. They saw, no ^^^ ^^^^ ^^^^ ^„,, 
 
 , 7* 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 gave rise to the terrible war we are about to re- 
 late, was as follows. 
 
 In December, 1709, a large colony of Germans, 
 proposing to settle in Carojina, arrived at the con- 
 fluence of the rivers Neuse and Trent, and erect- 
 ed temporary shelters on a spot then named and 
 still called New-Bern. It appears that Christo- 
 pher GafFrenried, the leading man among them, 
 was a native of Bern, in Switzerland, and that he, in 
 behalf of the Germans, had engaged with the pro- 
 prietors of Carolina, in London, for a tract of 
 10,000 acres of land. This land was to be be- 
 tween the Neuse and Cape Fear rivers; and 
 measures were of course to be taken for the sur- 
 vey of it. 
 
 With this view, in October, 1711, GafFrenried 
 and Mr Lawson, the proprietors* surveyor-gene- 
 ral, determined to ascend the river Neuse in a 
 boat, for the purpose -exploring the upper coun- 
 try, which they probauj supposed to be untenant- 
 ed by the Indians. But hardly had they arrived 
 the first evening, at Comtra, a distance of twelve 
 miles from the English town of Coram, with the in- 
 tention of tarrying all night, when they met with 
 two of the Tu?karoras j and these were presently 
 after joined by a large number of the tribe, who 
 were all armed. 
 
TALSS 6V THB INDIANS. 
 
 93 
 
 . • t ,w«.n and Gafftentied had 
 By this t.me, Lawson a ^^^^^^^ ^^ 
 
 gone ashore, l^^^-'S^e-^"" „f ,v.e In- 
 
 Alarmed, however, ''y*"JPbout, and returned 
 dians, they very soon turned abo , ^^ ^^ 
 
 hastily towards the l»n<>'°6-^X„i\he hoat, to 
 moment they were «tepP'"B '^^ ^^^^^^^^^ „„„„d 
 .esume their voyage the Ind«n ""^^ ^^ 
 
 them in such '"""^^'^'t.o extricate them- 
 either to ''-P/J^r^^e^ms and provisions 
 selves from *« F^ss^ ^^i^^ely taken by 
 
 of the two travellers were »mm , ^^^_ 
 
 ,he Indians, who were byj^^rfj^e interior, 
 
 her. The latter *«» f^^^^frisoners, and trav- 
 taking the whites w«h them as p^^^^^^^^^^ ^^ ^^ 
 
 elled nearly the ^^ole "'gh "erable distance 
 ,„dian village, — ^ ^^ ;: ^delivered up 
 from the nver. Here iney 
 « the king, or chief sachem ^ * ^^ace, ^^ ^^ 
 first proceedmg was to summou 
 
 *"^** -1 v.;.h took olace immediately. 
 
 At this council, which W' ^ whether 
 
 the question was pressed -j«^^^ ^^ 
 
 or not the two prisoners should ^^ 
 
 „as decided in the negative, «ft«;^« j ^^l^^ 
 
 several animated spe-l>-'J"that ^he prisoners 
 of the decision seemed to be, ™" ; /^^feoce. 
 had not yet been permitted to make their 
 
94 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 Thus matters rested till the following morning) 
 when the latter, impatient of confinement, desired 
 of the Indians to be informed what was to be done 
 with them. Tiiey were civilly told, in reply, that 
 in the evening of that day, the sachem intended 
 to provide an entertainment, to which the inferior 
 sachems of the tribe would be invited ; and that 
 then the examination of the prisoners and the de^^i* 
 sion of their case would be the next thing in ordAi 
 
 In the evening, accordingly, more than UM;^^ 
 sachems collected from various quarters, besides 
 a multitude of the lower class, who acted as mere 
 spectators. The prisoners were sent for by, the 
 forty, and examined with great strictness as to 
 their intention in ascending the river. GafFrenried 
 told them, that a chief object was to find out a 
 shorter and better road from the Carolinian to the 
 Virginian settlements, than the rough and difficult 
 one then used ; and this improvement, they said, 
 if effected, would essentially facilitate the trade 
 and travel of the Indians themselves. 
 
 The latter rejoined to this plausible statement, 
 by complaining very much of the recent conduct 
 of the colonists. They particularly named Mr 
 Lawson, and charged him with having dealt too 
 severely with some of them, and with having sur* 
 veyed and sold part of their lands. They added 
 
 f,K^ 
 
TM-ES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 95 
 
 M. Price had done some of the same 
 '^' *'' d i a Mr Hancock had taken a gun 
 togs, and that a mt ^^Wy Uying the 
 
 forcibly from one ^J^^.^^^^ „p„„ ,,e whites 
 blame of all these pn ^ j ^^^^ 
 
 ^-^'''"^ha?re;S:S^s:;«S be discharged, 
 however, that tne pua ^ 
 
 „d suffered to return hom *e nex y ^ ^^^^_ 
 
 But in the mornmg, *«*^"''J \, before. 
 
 ^d,and returned the ^''"^^ J "J, Cor Thom- 
 #stunluckUy,atdnsconfe^^^ 
 
 as was present, an Ind.m, wB ^^^ .^. 
 
 tain small offences fowh^^^^^^^^^ to reprimand 
 
 prudent enough w t»k This gave an un- 
 
 him, as no doubt ne QB. Cor was exceed- 
 
 favorable turn to the d.scu^- ^ ^^^ ^^^^^ 
 
 ingly -"*. -^r t1 aify bis -enge. The 
 be took — ;2„tbLnow gone off, and 
 greater part of the l""'"" , ^i„„e, talking up- 
 tbe two whites remamed nearly^ ^^^ ^^^.^^^^ j^^^_ 
 
 on indifferent si^jec^- " j.^^^„i„g ,„ 
 
 ever, was listening, °'J'^^,^^ ,^,n of Cor, he 
 
 tf.em; -<>' P"^>^; ' .' le w^es talking very 
 reported that he heard ^^e^ .^^^i„„. 
 
 disrespectfully °f ^^'f " .^l^ably his motive 
 
 derstood a ^-^^^f^'J^C 1 ---"^ 
 was not suspected, aU tn ^^^^.^^ ^^ 
 
 were greatly incensed by his rep 
 
96 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 four of them soon fell upon the prisoners in a furi- 
 ous manner, took them by the arms, and compell- 
 ed them to sit upon the ground in front of the com- 
 pany then present. 
 
 Their wigs were next taken from their heads, 
 and thrown into a fire, and themselves soon after 
 condemned to death. Mr Lawson was to have 
 his throat cut with his own razor, which they found 
 upon him ; and Gaffrenried, who was less obnoxi- 
 ous to them, was to be dispatched in some other 
 way. Nor was the execution of either to take 
 place immediately. During the next day they 
 were only brought out from their confinement, 
 stripped of their outer garments, tied, and again 
 forced to sit upon the ground. A large fire was 
 kindled before them ; and a party of the Indians 
 now began to act the part of conjurers, performing 
 a great variety of strange ceremonies, while others 
 made a ring about the prisoners, and strewed it 
 with flowers. All this time, a poor negro belong- 
 ing to Mr Lawson, and whom we have not had 
 occasion to mention until now, lay bound and 
 groaning behind his master. In this place, and in 
 this miserable plight, the three prisoners remained 
 all day and the subsequent evening. 
 
 The next day was the time appointed for the 
 execution ; and early in the forenoon a large mul* 
 
 -"B~& 
 
 ,f.^:.i<iiJi;,.»:i ♦_,._- 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 w 
 
 fl- 
 
 tltude were collected to witness it. An armed 
 parly, stationed in the rear of the prisoners, acted 
 the part of a guard : and in front and around, sat 
 the sachems in two rows. Farther off was a 
 mass of the common people, amounting to more 
 than three hundred in number, and all violently 
 engaged in jumping, dancing, and (as Gaffren- 
 ried afterwards stated) ' cutting a great variety of 
 infernal and obscene capers which need not be par- 
 ticularly enlarged upon.' Two drummers constitu- 
 ted the whole music of the occasion. There were 
 also present two individuals of wild and terrible as- 
 pect, who apparently had been appointed to play 
 the part of executioners. 
 
 A new and last deliberation now took place 
 among the sachems for the purpose of enoiijf^ this 
 dismal tragedy; the trembling prisoners, meanwhile 
 turning their attention, reluctantly, to the contem- 
 plation of their last moments. At length, Gaffren- 
 ried bethought himself of a resource still left 
 him in artifice. He turned about to the grave 
 and solemn council of chiefs, now deciding his 
 fate, and asked them, though no mercy should be 
 shown to the innocent, with what propriety 
 they could put to death a grand sachem, such as 
 he himself was among the German colonists. The 
 Indians were staggered by this weighty question ; 
 
98 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 the debate took a new turn in favor of GafTren- 
 ried ; and the result was the sparing of his life. 
 Poor Lawson, however, was soon after executed in 
 the manner before agreed upon, and the negro 
 suffered the same fate. 
 
 GaiFrenried, meanwhile, mercifully spared the 
 necessity of beholding this painful scene, was con- 
 ducted to the house of the Indian who had chiefly 
 interested and exerted himself in his favor. Soon 
 after, he was called upon to negotiate a treaty of 
 peace with the tribe, and this was done before 
 leaving them. The nominal parties to it were the 
 Tuskaroras on one hand, and the German, and a 
 few neighboring English settlers on the other. 
 The articles were as follows : 
 
 1. To show friendship towards each other. 
 
 2. In case of a war between the English and 
 the Ind'rans, the Germans to remain neutral. 
 
 3. No land to be surveyed by GafFrenried with- 
 out the consent of the Indians. 
 
 4. A cessation of arms between the English and 
 the Indians for the term of fourteen days. 
 
 6. Assurance of full freedom for the Indians to 
 hunt in the open country. 
 
 6. A commercial treaty, or tariff of trade, to be 
 made, which should prevent future frauds upon 
 the Indians. 
 
 '^■i-jiit'.AitiMi^tx 
 
a 
 Jr. 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 99 
 
 re. 
 
 (in 
 
 PO 
 
 These and other a£fairs heing satisfactorily set- 
 tled, GafTrenried was released, after a detention of 
 a month. His Indian friends conducted him some 
 distance on his way home, and then left him at 
 liberty to finish his journey by himself. 
 
 
CHAPTER VII. 
 
 TUSKARORA WAR. 
 
 There is no reason to believe that the Indians, 
 of whom we have spoken in the last chapter, con- 
 templated ". general war before Lawson fell into 
 their hands. But, having killed a public officer 
 and a respectable man, they now found, or at least 
 thought it necessary to proceed. A retreat was 
 hardly practicable, 
 
 -They were in blood. 
 
 Slept in so far.' 
 
 A grand conspiracy was therefore formed, for 
 murdering, in one day, all the English settlers in the 
 Province, to the southward of Albemarle Sound ; 
 and Gaffrenried, whose history has been anticipa- 
 ted by a week or two, was detained among them, 
 until this bloody work should be finished. The 
 time appointed for it was the 22d of September, 
 1711. On that fatal morning, long afterwards 
 observed by the Colonists as a day of fasting and 
 prayer, the Indians divided their force into nume- 
 rous parties of six or seven, and rushed in upon 
 the Albemarle Settlement at all points. One hun- 
 dred and thirty of the whites, men, women and chil- 
 
 .,ti ^* 
 
TALES OP THE INDIANS. 
 
 101 
 
 dren — whole families together — were massacred 
 within a few hours. 
 
 The surprise of these wretched victims was the 
 more complete, and their escape the less pos- 
 sible, that the Indians, in many cases at least, 
 visited them in the morning as friends, without fire- 
 arms, while their tomahawks were concealed under 
 their blankets. Their success, however, was not 
 universal. It was not possible to strike every 
 family, throughout the scattered settlements, at the 
 same hour : and many of the settlers being in the 
 woods, the alarm soon became general ; and peo- 
 ple fortified and defended themselves, as well as 
 they could, in their own houses. With these excep- 
 tions — and that of the Germans, whose treaty with 
 them the Tuskaroras faithfully observed — the 
 whole province was overrun and ravaged. Nor 
 was it in any condition to resist this terrible attack. 
 The population was thin and scanty ; and the en- 
 tire Province, at this date, could not muster a 
 force of two thousand fighting-men, had they been 
 left quietly to their own resources. 
 
 In this state of things, application was immedi- 
 ately made to the South Carolinians for assistance ; 
 and the Legislature of that Province granted ao 
 aid of four thousand pounds. What was of more 
 Consequence, they detached Colonel Barnwell to 
 the Northern Province, with a small body of 
 
102 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 whites, and a considerable Indian force, consist- 
 ing of Cherokees, Creeks and Catawbas. This 
 strong party, making no delay, soon came Op with 
 flying bodies of the enemy, and in various skir- 
 mishes killed fifty of the Bear-river, Mattamuskeet 
 and other Indians — all engaged with the Tuskaro- 
 ras in the war — and took two hundred women and 
 children prisoners. 
 
 Thirty of the Tuskaroras were also killed. 
 But the main body of these Indians, about six 
 hundred in number, had inclosed themselves in a 
 fort, not far distant from the banks of the Neuse 
 river. Against this fort. Colonel Barnwell, being 
 provided with two field-pieces, undertook to make 
 regular approaches which should end in a certain 
 capture. His engineer, accordingly, run a paral- 
 lel within thirty-three feet of the palisades of 
 the Indians • and faggots were prepared, with 
 which the intermediate space was to be filled and 
 inflamed. The Indians who had been principals 
 in the massacre, are said to have composed the 
 larger part of the besieged on this occasion : but 
 however that might be, and whatever might be 
 the motives of Barnwell, he suspended his hostile 
 operations, at their request, to make peace with 
 them ; and they were sufiered to escape. Some 
 misunderstanding is supposed to have existed be- 
 tween him and Govenor Hyde, of North Carolina, 
 
• t'« ' 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 103 
 
 1st- 
 
 lis 
 
 id. 
 
 six 
 
 a 
 
 ise 
 
 which prompted to a course that might throw the 
 odium of the Indian war upon him. 
 
 At all events, in a few days after the de- 
 parture of Barnwell, the Indians renewed their 
 hostilities upon every side. The settlers on Neuse 
 and Pamlico rivers were completely ruined — their 
 houses and furniture burned — ^their whole stock of 
 cattle, horses, and hogs killed or carried off by the 
 Indians — while their families, meanwhile, were 
 pent up within the walls of a few small, unsupplied, 
 uncomfortable forts. The whole military force of 
 the Province in this section amounted only to 
 one hundred and forty men ; and the provisions 
 necessary for the subsistence of even these, could 
 be obtained nowhere else but from the Albemarle 
 Settlement. 
 
 In this miserable state of things, a second appli- 
 cation was made to South Carolina, Bnd another 
 to Virginia, for assistance. Meanwhile, during the 
 winter of 1712 — 13, the defence of the Albemarle 
 Colonists rested upon the small force just named, as- 
 sisted by about twenty Yamassee Indians. These 
 were active and brave men ; but it was impossi- 
 ble for them to guard the settlement at all points ; 
 and the Mattamuskeet Indians, before spring, kill- 
 ed or made captive forty-three of the inhabitants 
 of Roanoke Island alone. 
 
^. 
 
 104 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 At this tiqne, and not before, actual and effectu- 
 al assistance came in from the southern province, 
 Virginia had voted one hundred and eighty pounds 
 for purchasing duffils to be used in clothing the 
 North-Carolina troops, and one thousand pounds 
 for paying their wages, if necessary; but these 
 troops were never raised. Colonel Moore had ar- 
 rived from South Carolina as early as December, 
 with a force of forty whites and eight hundred Ash- 
 ley Indians. About the 20th of January these 
 troops took up their march for Fall River, where 
 they were detained till the 4th of February by a 
 deep snow. From this time the campaign went 
 on briskly. 
 
 The Tuskaroras, fearful of meeting the Ashley 
 Indians united with the English, either in the open 
 field or in the usual methods of Indian warfare, 
 betook themselves to what they considered an im- 
 pregnable strong-hold. They chose their position 
 upon a plain, on the side of a creek, about a mile 
 from Cotechney, and fifty miles from the mouth of 
 that river. In order to secure themselves against 
 artillery, they sunk square pits in the ground, about 
 six feet deep. These pits were covered with poles, 
 and separated from each other by a natural wall of 
 earth. The whole was surrounded with palisades. 
 There was also a proper supply of corn in the fort. 
 
«?J 
 
 w 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 105 
 
 is 
 le 
 Is 
 
 In a word, everything but the thing most necessa- 
 ry of all, was provided. There was no water with- 
 in the palisades ; nor could any be obtained but by 
 keeping up a communication— which the Indians 
 depended on — with the neighboring brook. 
 
 This improvidence, or rather ignorance of what 
 was requisite to sustaining a regular siege, proved 
 fatal to many of the Indians ; for Colonel Moore 
 stationed a party of his sharp-shooters on the outer 
 side of the brook, in such a manner as to rake the 
 trench of communication whenever an Indian ap- 
 peared in it. In the direction, too, of the only 
 passage by which an escape could be attempted 
 with any prospect of success, the Colonel buih a 
 redoubt. Thus strongly established around the 
 fort, — the Indians being too well supplied with fire 
 arms to admit of a close attack, — Moore broke 
 ground at a respectable distance from the enemy, 
 and advanced by regular approaches until he entered 
 their works, and compelled an unconditional sub- 
 mission. 
 
 Eight hundred Tuskaroras were taken prisoners. 
 These, the Ashley Indians claimed as the reward of 
 their services ; and six hundred of the conquerors 
 immediately returned to South Carolina, with the 
 prisoners, to sell them for slaves. Of the whites, 
 twenty-two were killed during the siege, and twen- 
 8 
 
106 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 ty-nine wounded ; of their Indian allies, thirty-six 
 killed and fifty wounded. On the surrender of this 
 fort, which took place March 13th, (1713), anoth- 
 er which had been fortified in the vicinity by some 
 of the Indians was immediately deserted ; and soon 
 after, the Tuskaroras, defeated and dispirited, sued 
 earnestly for peace. 
 
 Peace was accordingly granted them on the fol- 
 lowing humiliating terms. 
 
 1. The Tusks, (as these Indians were often call- 
 ed) shall give up twenty Indians present, (to be 
 pointed out by the English,) who were the chief con- 
 trivers of the massacre, and who took Lawson and 
 GrafFrenried. 
 
 2. They shall restore all their prisoners ; and 
 also the houses, cattle, arms and goods they have 
 taken from the settlers. 
 
 3. They shall pursue the Cotechny and Mat- 
 tamuskeet Indians as enemies. 
 
 4. They shall dehver two hostages for each of 
 their towns (fifteen in number). These conditions 
 were complied with. During the ensuing summer, 
 King Blount alone,* as the chief Tusk sachem was 
 called, brought in thirty scalps of the hostile Indians. 
 But the larger part of his nation, unable to contend 
 
 andul 
 
 joined 
 
 amoi 
 
 is, tl 
 
 first 
 
 * His residence waa on the eait side of Tau River, about SO miles above 
 Waabington, N.C. 
 
'¥ 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 107 
 
 fol- 
 
 and unwilling to submit, removed to the northward, 
 joined the famous five tribes of New-York, and 
 among them became, as the remnant of them stil 
 is, the sixth nation. Such was the result of the 
 first ard last war of the Tuskaroras. 
 
 . .. w* 
 
 ■;^' 
 
 8* 
 
CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 ADVENTURES OP LONG. 
 
 Mr. Long, who was an Englishman by birth, first 
 visited this continent in the year 1 766. Being then 
 at an early age, he engaged himself as a clerk to a 
 Montreal merchant, with the view of learning the 
 details of the Indian trade, which furnished the 
 chief support of that flourishing town. In this em- 
 ployment he continued seven years, cultivating eve- 
 ry opportunity of becoming familiar both with the 
 French and Indian languages. At the end of that 
 time, in 1778, the war of the Revolution broke out ; 
 and Long, being naturally of a roving disposition, 
 which was increased by frequent association with 
 the savages of Canada, took part in the contest 
 with the colonies as the volunteer leader of an In- 
 dian party. He was engaged in the capture of 
 Ethan Allen, and in the defeat of the Americans at 
 Isle Aux Noix ; rendered essential services in the 
 prosecution of scouting enterprises on the frontiers; 
 tJien acted for some time as a midshipman in the 
 British navy; and afterwards located himself, as an 
 interpreter, at a village of Canadian Indians, where 
 he sedulously studied their manners, castoms and 
 
 . *^.* -L.r^; ..t «•; 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 109 
 
 languages. In the spring of 1777, he undertook a 
 voyage to the North and North- West, in the ser- 
 vice of a Montreal trading company; and from this 
 period he continued ten years in the same general 
 business, though variously occupied at various 
 times, and in different parts of the country. 
 
 He left Montreal, May 4th, with two large birch 
 canoes, called by the French maitre-canots, each 
 of which carried ten Canadians, the number of 
 portages on the proposed route requiring so many 
 hands to transport the goods across the landings. 
 These boats were customarily about eight farJioms 
 long, and one and a half wide, covered with the 
 bark of the birch tree, and sewed very compactly 
 with fibrous roots ; and of this size they carried 
 four tons weight each. Their ladings were put on 
 board, as was usual in such cases, at La Chine, nine 
 miles above Montreal : the dry merchandise gen- 
 erally in bales of about eighty pounds weight ; the 
 rum, powder and shot, in small kegs. The voyage 
 was by the way of the Uttawa river, to lake Nipis- 
 singue, from which the St Lawrence has its rise ; 
 thence up the French River through Lake Huron, 
 to Michilimackinac, where they arrived on the 17th 
 of June. In the course of this passage there were 
 thirty-six portages, the whole distance being about 
 nine hundred miles. Great skill and care are ne- 
 
ilO 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 cessary, in these cases, to steer tl : canoe up the 
 strong rapids, where, if the water is shallow, it must 
 be forced forward with long setting-poles, the men 
 wading knee deep, and pulling against the current 
 with ropes. It must also be carefully kept up- 
 right, to avoid taking in water, and to prevent its 
 slightly framed sides from being rubbed through 
 against the stones. Whenever injuries of this kind 
 take place, the hole is stopped with gum, (melted 
 with a piece of charcoal,) which immediately be- 
 comes water- proof ; or with the inner bark of the 
 birch tree, made into mortar, and covered with lin- 
 en. The dreariness of this celebrated trading- 
 route, especially at the date of our narrative, may 
 be conjectured from the circumstance that none 
 but savage inhabitants were to be met with. The 
 country abounded everywhere with wild animals, 
 the principal of which were the wolf, the moose 
 and other deer, the bear, beaver, otter, fox, martin, 
 and racoon — ^the six last mentioned being much 
 hunted for their furs. 
 
 From Michilimackinac, where he stayed only to 
 exchange his large canoes for small ones, and to 
 take in the usual supply of Indian corn and hard 
 suet, Long continued his voyage to lake Su- 
 perior. At the entrance of this great body of wa- 
 ter, the party observed a high rock, nearly in the 
 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 Ill 
 
 shape of a man. The Chippeway Indians call it the 
 Master op Life, and are to this day in the habit of 
 tarrying here to make offerings of tobacco and other 
 articles, which they throw into the water. 
 The party arrived on llie 4th of July, at Pays Plat 
 on the north-east side of the lake, where they en- 
 camped, and unpacked their goods for the purpose 
 of making the bales smaller ; having still, by the 
 accurate Indian accounts, one hundred and eighty 
 carrying-places to that part of the country where 
 they intended to winter. At this place, they 
 met with a company of savages, most of them Chip- 
 peways, under the command of a chief named 
 Matchee Quewish. This functionaryforthwith begar 
 driving a barter of dried meat, fish and skins with the 
 new comers, for such gewgaws as they could giye 
 him in return. The trade ended so much to his 
 satisfaction, that, finding Long to be a master of 
 the Chippeway language, he called a council of 
 his followers, and proposed the distinguished hon- 
 or of adopting him as a brother. Long, who un- 
 derstood the policy of humoring the Indians, made 
 no scruples at submitting to the ceremony, which 
 was as follows. 
 
 A sumptuous feast was prepared of dog's flesh* 
 
 *It is remarkable that the Chippeways, as well as many other Indian tribes, 
 make this free use of an animal, so highly valued, and so important to them 
 as the dog. The same preference is shown frequently in the case of religious 
 lacrifices. 
 
112 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 boiled in bear's-grease, with huckle-berries,of which 
 every man present, as in all similar cases, was ex- 
 pected to partake to the extent of the huge allow- 
 ance invariably placed before him. This process 
 being satisfactorily effected, the war-song was 
 howled in the following words. * Master of Life I 
 view us well ; we receive a brother warrior, who 
 appears to have sense, shows strength in his arms, 
 and does not refuse his body to the enemy.' The 
 candidate was now seated upon a beaver-robe, 
 a wampum belt thrown over his neck, and a war- 
 pipe given him to smoke, which was also passed 
 round to each of the warriors present. A sweat- 
 ing-house was then prepared, by fixing six long 
 poles in the ground, covered with skins and blank- 
 ets to exclude the air from an area within, large 
 enough to contain three persons. These three were 
 the candidate and two chiefs, between whom he was 
 led in naked. Two large stones already made red- 
 hot, were brought in, and thrown upon the ground j 
 and water sprinkled upon them with cedar branch- 
 es, until the steam arising from them produced a 
 profuse perspiration upon the parlies concerned. 
 In the height of this excitement. Long was direct- 
 ed to quit the house and plunge into the cold wa- 
 ter of the lake. A blanket being thrown over 
 him, he was then conducted to the hut of Quewish^ 
 
 to 
 
 ipai 
 
 was 
 
 ch* 
 
 pos 
 
 still 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 113 
 
 to undergo the important operations which still re- 
 ipained to consummate the honors of adoption. He 
 was extended on his back, in the first place. The 
 chief then marked upon his person, the figure pro- 
 posed to be indelibly imprinted, with a pointed 
 stick dipped in a solution of gunpowder. After 
 this, with ten needles dipped in vermilion, and fix- 
 ed together in a small wooden frame, he picked 
 the delineated outline, now and then drawing a 
 rough stroke with a sharp gun-flint. The spaces 
 left unmarked with the vermillion, were rubbed 
 with gunpowder, thus producing the agreeable va- 
 riety of red and blue ; and the wounds were final- 
 ly seared with burning pink-wood to prevent them 
 from festering. 
 
 This operation was performed at intervals, and 
 lasted two or three days. War-songs were sung 
 in the course of it by those Indians not otherwise 
 engaged, accompanied by a rattle, hung round with 
 hawk-bells ; the chief object of which seemed to be 
 to stifle the groans of the suffering candidates. At 
 the conclusion of the ceremony, they gave him the 
 name of The Beaver, by which he was long af- 
 terwards distinguished. 
 
 As some equivalent for those extraordinary fa- 
 vors, Long presented the chiefs with a variety of 
 scalping-knives, tomahawks, vermilion, tobacco, 
 
114 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 beads, and last though not least a quantity of rum, 
 without which the savages would hardly have per- 
 mitted him to leave them. The wretchedness and 
 crime occasioned generally among them by the 
 use of this li(iuor, may be inferred from the fact, 
 that during the three days and nights of their en- 
 campment in this place, they killed four of their 
 own party. One of these was a famous chief, and 
 was burnt to death by his own son. He was buri- 
 ed with considerable ceremony, and his grave fur- 
 nished with the usual scalping-knife, tomahawk, 
 beads, paint, some pieces of wood to make a fire, 
 and a bark cup to drink out of, in the course of 
 his long and lonely travels to the far-off * Country 
 of Souls.' 
 
 On the twenty-fifth of September, Long and his 
 companions arrived at Dead Lake, a body of wa- 
 ter about sixty miles in circumference, and bor- 
 dered by low and swampy land. The fine oppor- 
 tunity which it afforded for fishing, and the fatigue 
 his Canadians had already undergone, determin- 
 ed him to winter in the vicinity. A spot was 
 accordingly chosen for this purpose upon the lake- 
 side ; and a log-house erected, thirty feet long and 
 twenty feet wide, divided into two apartments. 
 The next measure was to conceal the canoes in 
 the woods, and to hide the rum under ground, 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 115 
 
 (except a small quantity for immediate use,) Long 
 being well aware, that surrounded as they were 
 by Indians, their safety depended upon this ar- 
 rangement. They then collected their winter 
 firing, and hunted at leisure times to increase their 
 stock of provisions. 
 
 They had been settled about three weeks, whon 
 a band of Chippeways arrived. Long mustered 
 his Canadians, of whom there were only eight now 
 with him, and prepared for giving them whatever 
 reception might seem to be advisable. Luckily, 
 matters went on to the satisfaction of both parties, 
 and the savages were particularly pleased with this 
 first visit which had ever been paid them by a En- 
 glish trading party. Their chief, Kesconeek, pre- 
 sented Henry with a quantity of skins, dried meat, 
 fish and wild oats ; and the civility was promptly 
 and amply returned. The rest of the savages 
 then entered the house in the Indian or single file, 
 which is so customary among them, singing war 
 songs and dancing. All placed themselves upon 
 the ground, excepting only the chief, who standing 
 upright with great dignity in the centre of the 
 tribe, delivered the following speech : 
 
 * It is true. Father ! I and my young men are 
 glad to see you. The great Master of Life has 
 sent a trader to take pity on us — therefore we 
 
116 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 shall hunt for you — we will bring wherewithal to 
 satisfy you, in furs, skins, and flesh.' 
 
 This laconic but comprehensive harangue was 
 probably intended to induce Long to make fur- 
 ther presents. He was accordingly so complaisant 
 as to gratify them with the donation of two kegs 
 of rum of eight gallons each, (as much diluted as 
 usual among the Indian traders) a quantity of 
 tobacco, fifty scalping-knives, and gun-flints, 
 powder, shot and ball in proportion. These 
 were to be common property. He also gave to 
 each of the eight chiefs of the band, a ' North- 
 west gun,'* a calico shirt, a scalping-knife of 
 tlie best kind, and an additional quantity of ammu- 
 nition ; besides presents of various trinkets made to 
 the women. The whole assortment was received, 
 as might be expected, with what Mr Long himself 
 calls, ' a full Yo-hah, or demonstration of joy.' 
 A regular Indian frolic was the next thing which 
 they thought of. The women, slaves to their hus- 
 bands on all occasions, were ordered to make up 
 a few bark huts ; and this being expeditiously ef- 
 fected, everything was in order, within an hour, 
 for the coming reign of misrule. The rum was 
 taken from Long's house, and carried to their 
 
 * Not difTeriog much, probably, from those of the usual construction, ex* 
 cepting in quality. 
 
•>>.. 
 
 TALES OP THE INDIANS. 
 
 117 
 
 to 
 
 chief lodge ; and they commenced drinking. Of 
 the frolic, it is sufficient to say that it lasted four 
 days and as many nights incessantly ; and that, 
 notwithstanding the precaution of the whites in 
 securing their guns and knives, two boys were 
 killed and six men wounded by three of the wo- 
 men. One of the chiefs also was killed; and 
 Long was called upon afterwards to furnish seve- 
 ral articles necessary in the parade of his burial. 
 On the fifth day they were all sober, and express- 
 ed some shame for their own conduct, and great 
 sorrow for the loss of their friends. They went 
 off, upon the 26th of October, howling the dead 
 war-song, — * Master of Life, view me well ; you 
 have given me courage to open my veins,' — as 
 highly gratified by their reception as their hosts, 
 who had scarcely slept during their stay, were by 
 their departure. 
 
 Long now continued his preparations for the 
 winter approaching, a main part of which consist- 
 ed in catching fish. The ice on the lake was 
 three feet thick, and the snow very deep besides ; 
 Both these were cleared away, and nets were then 
 used to advantage ; for in the course of two months 
 the whole party caught eighteen hundred weight 
 of fish. These, (which were probably of the kind 
 called white-fish,) were hung up by the tails across 
 
118 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 Sticks to freeze, (as they are by the Indians of the 
 present day,) and then laid up for store. But 
 notwithstanding these exertions, their food became 
 so scarce by the middle of winter, that the party 
 were obliged to live upon spawns beat up with 
 warm water ; and the weather was so intense at 
 the same time, as to confine them within doors, ly- 
 ing almost continually upon their blankets, before 
 a large fire. The first expedient in this emergen- 
 cy was to set marten-traps, in the woods a mile or 
 two from the house ; and this succeeded so far 
 that two racoons, three rabbits and four musquash- 
 es were caught. A favorite dog was then kill- 
 ed and eaten. Finally, it was proposed to send 
 a dispatch for provisions, forthwith, to lake Ma- 
 nontoye, where it was known that a Mr Shaw, a 
 brother trader was spending the winter, and 
 where wild rice, as the Indians said, grew and 
 was gathered in great abundance. 
 
 Long mounted his snow-shoes, and undertook 
 this journey himself, guided by an Indian and his 
 wife, who occasionally visited him, and were now 
 induced to serve on the consideration of a liberal 
 promise of rum. They subsisted, on the way, 
 chiefly upon fish, caught by a line made of willow- 
 bark cut into strips and twisted, the thigh bones 
 of a rabbit answering the purpose of hooks. The 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 119 
 
 only adventure which enlivened the long and dull 
 journey may be told, without impropriety, in few 
 words. They arrived, about an hour before sun- 
 set of the fourth day, at a small creek. It was 
 too deep to be forded, and the Indian therefore set 
 himself to assist Long in making a raft to cross 
 over, rather than swim the stream in such cold 
 weather against a strong current. In the midst of 
 this preparation. Long looked round for his com- 
 panion's wife, whose absence he had just observed. 
 She was not to be seen. Displeased by the idea 
 of the delay likely to be thus occasioned, he asked 
 the Indian where she was gone. * Into the woods,' 
 he answered promptly with a smile — * into the 
 woods — I suppose, to set a collar for a partridge.' 
 In about an hour, she came in, with a new-born 
 infant in her arms, and approaching Long, said to 
 him in the Chippeway tongue, * Here, Englishman, 
 is a young warrior.' The incident caused no far- 
 ther remark. 
 
 On arriving within the vicinity of Mr Shaw's es- 
 tablishment. Long was informed by a straggling 
 party of Indians, that disturbances had recently 
 arisen among the savages of this neighborhood, 
 and that large numbers of them were so hostile to 
 Mr Shaw as to be at this time besieging him in his 
 house, if he had not already fallen a sacrifice to 
 their fury. This information occasioned Long 
 
120 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 great uneasiness, especially as he knew the ex- 
 treme danger of attempting the rescue of the poor 
 trader under such circumstances. But relying 
 strongly on his acquaintance with the Indian char- 
 acter, he resolved at all events to make an attempt. 
 His guides were afraid to accompany him. 
 Leaving them, therefore, at a considerable dis- 
 tance from Shaw's house, he himself advanced 
 cautiously through the thin woods which environ- 
 ed it, until he came within a quarter of a mile. 
 He now heard distinctly a discordant and clamo- 
 rous war-whoop, so frightful as almost to stagger 
 his resolution. Pressing forward a little farther, 
 he came in full sight of the whole company. He 
 still lay in ambush, listening with great attention, 
 when he heard an Indian cry out in the Chippe- 
 way tongue — * I do not mean to kill the Cat ' — a 
 name which Shaw had received, from the feeble- 
 ness of his voice. Long inferred from this de- 
 claration, that his friend was yet living, though in 
 some danger. He made all possible haste up to 
 the house ; and there found a mob of savages, 
 both men and women, completely drunk ; their 
 encampments knocked down ; their canoes adrift 
 on the lake ; and the whole scene, in a word, one 
 of the most noisy and violent character. An old 
 Indian lay dead, with his mother at his side, on 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 121 
 
 the snow by the lake-side. Long made several ef- 
 forts to enter the house, but was prevented by the 
 savages, who held him back, kissing and hugging 
 him, and telling him they loved the Beaver, but 
 he must attempt nothing in favor of the Cat. 
 
 With the utmost difficulty, he at length persuad- 
 ed them to attend to him, while he addressed 
 the most sober of the chiefs, and inquired the 
 cause of the dispute. The latter replied that 
 Shaw was not a Cat, but a Hlog, for he had refus- 
 ed them rum ; and though he and all of them 
 were happy to see the Beaver, knowing his good 
 reputation as a fair man, they should not suffer him 
 to make the least alliance with the Cat or the 
 Dog : they were masters of the wigwam, and 
 not he ; and they would certainly have all the rum 
 in it before morning. In reply to this manifesto. 
 Long assured the chief that it was not his intention to 
 interfere in the case ; that he was passing acci- 
 dentally, and should only stay to refresh himself. 
 There is no grisat doubt that he would have been 
 dispatched immediately, had he shown any other 
 determination than this. As it was, they were ex- 
 ceedingly pleased with his neutrality. 
 
 Fortunately, the Indians had not yet drunk all 
 the rum which Shaw had given them ; and they 
 now retired to their wigwams, to complete the 
 9 
 
 1 
 
122 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 ! 
 
 
 work of intoxication. Long embraced the oppor- 
 tunity, once more to approach the house — a sort 
 of strong-hold secured by high pickets, and the 
 outer gate fastened as well as the door. He walk- 
 ed up, and cried out in both French and English, 
 for the benefit of all who might be within. These, 
 he soon ascertained, were only Shaw himself and 
 one of his Canadians, both of whom instantly re- 
 cognized his voice, and were transported beyond 
 measure. The poor Canadian, who had never 
 before wintered among the savages, was particu- 
 larly delighted. * Mon Dieu ! Mon Dieu !' shouted 
 he, * Courage ! Courage ! My dear fellow — we 
 shall soon be clear of the rascals — O mon Dieu !' 
 He opened the gate with all possible expedition, 
 and admitted the new comer. The latter now 
 learned of Mr. Shaw, that the savages had quarrell- 
 ed with each other for the little rum he had given 
 them, in trade ; and then quarrelled with him for 
 refusing them a larger quantity, and attempted to 
 fire his house by shooting lighted punk-wuod at it, 
 fixed to the points of arrows. 
 
 The little garrison were still in deep discourse 
 together, when three of the Indian chiefs were 
 suddenly observed in very earnest conversation 
 near the house. As they approached, Long call- 
 ed to them, and desired them to con^e in, which 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 123 
 
 )or- 
 
 isort 
 
 the 
 
 lish, 
 ;se. 
 
 they did, one by one, with stealthy step, and sus- 
 picious countenances. He talked to them, how- 
 ever, in apparent good temper, and without the 
 slightest indication of fear or reserve. He asked 
 them if they were yet sober ; but before they 
 could answer, the rest of the band had thronged 
 about the door, and were looking in. But they 
 did not enter, and the head chief now told Long 
 that they were very sober, and very sorry for their 
 conduct. They saw their folly, he also added : 
 and they were sure the bad spirit had left their 
 hearts. Long rejoined, that the Master of Life was 
 angry with them, beyond all doubt ; and that they 
 deserved no success in hunting for their treatment 
 of the trader, who had treated them on the other 
 hand, like a father, aiid supplied all their wants. 
 He then used a few more conciliatory expressions, 
 and gave them some tobacco to smoke in council. 
 This being exceedingly well received, he address- 
 ed the band to the following effect : 
 
 * You chiefs ! — and others whose eyes are open ! 
 I hope you will listen to the words of my mouth. 
 The Master of Life has opened my brain, and 
 made my breath blow good words. My heart 
 feels for you, your wives, and your children. What 
 I speak, too, comes from my friend's heart, who 
 owns ibis house ; he tells me that the bad spirit got 
 
 li 
 
 r •.,- 
 
124 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 possession of you soon after you arrived here ; but 
 he hopes that the Master of Life will make you 
 once more the good Indians you used to be.' 
 
 This speech, though certainly no great effort 
 of eloquence, produced some effect, and was 
 promptly replied to by one of the chiefs. 
 
 * Beaver !' said he * it is true you have good sense 
 —it sweetens your words to us — we all under- 
 stand you — we know, friend Beaver, that your 
 lips open with truth. We Indians have not your 
 sense. It is hard for us to know when we have 
 had enough of the strong water. But we hope the 
 Cat will throw off the film from his heart. Ours 
 are clean. We also hope he will open it to us 
 once more — and give us a keg of the said water. 
 We wish to drink the health of our brother and 
 sister, whom we have sent to the far country — [al- 
 luding to the two Indians murdered in the course 
 of the frolic] Tomorrow, at break of day, we will 
 leave you.' 
 
 Shaw promised to comply with this last request 
 in the morning, on condition of their drinking none 
 of the spirit until after their departure. But the 
 storm was not yet over. At day-break they assem- 
 bled again about the house, and demanded the rum, 
 which being given them, they got into their canoes, 
 ^nd went off without burying the dead. As this 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 125 
 
 )Ut 
 
 rou 
 
 was very unusual, Long was alarmed, and appre- 
 hended more trouble. Expecting their return, in 
 a word, as soon as the rum was exhausted, he di- 
 rected active preparations to be made for an at- 
 tack ; and a brace of pistols and twenty-eight 
 North-West guns were loaded, accordingly. In 
 about an hour, the savages returned, very much 
 intoxicated, singing their dead war-songs. Every 
 warrior was now naked, and painted black from 
 head to foot ; * and as they approached the house 
 in the formal Indian file, each repeated something 
 like the following words — ' We do not mean to 
 kill the Cat certainly ; — we only own the house, 
 and all that is in it.' 
 
 Long and Shaw, who alone remained within — 
 for the frightened Canadian had fled before this to 
 the woods — were preparing their musketry, mean- 
 while, for a prompt discharge. The former as- 
 sumed the direction of affairs, and cautioned his 
 comrade, in particular, by no means to fire, un- 
 til he should give the signal ; as the death of one 
 savage would cause their own immediate and in- 
 evitable destruction. At this moment. Long be- 
 thought himself of a stratagem. He went into the 
 store-room of the house, and rolling a barrel of 
 
 ♦ See npto upon page 59, 
 
126 
 
 TALES OF TTIE INDIANS. 
 
 gunpowder into the front room, knocked out the 
 bead. He had scarcely effected this, when the 
 savages arrived ; he saw them pressing about the 
 door, armed with spears and tomahawks, though 
 each one seemed reluctant to attempt the first en- 
 try. ' You go first,' said one and another ; Long 
 giving them to understand, all the while, by his 
 postures and gestures, that he stood ready to do 
 them ample justice. One of th» m at length made 
 his appearance upon the threshold. It was a crit- 
 ical moment. ' Who among you,' shouted Long with 
 a voice of thunder, * who among you old women is 
 a soldier ?' He pointed his pistol cocked to the 
 barrel of gunpowder, and added with the same 
 emphasis — * Come on ! we will all die this mo- 
 ment !' The Indians were taken by surprise. They 
 turned about and fled, one and all, men women 
 and children, crying out that the Master of Life 
 had given the Beaver great courage. In a very 
 few minutes, the whole party were paddling their 
 canoes upon the lake, as fast as could well be 
 effected ; and soon afterwards landed all together, 
 upon an island opposite the house. No more in- 
 tercourse took place with them, excepting that six 
 of their women were sent on shore in a canoe to 
 propose a compromise ; but Long would have 
 nothing more to do with them. ' You might have 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 127 
 
 known me before,' said he, lifting his pistol, and 
 glaring at the poor squaws with a most inexorable 
 aspect. — * You might have known me ; My name 
 is Beaver ; my heart is like a stone.' His aston- 
 ished auditors withdrew forthwith, taking the dead 
 bodies with them ; and Long was now well assur- 
 ed that the savages would give him no more trou- 
 ble. He remained with Shaw until the return of 
 his Canadians, who had gone out for provisions ; and 
 then went back to his own station, taking with him 
 an Indian sledge-load of wild rice and dried meat, 
 and accompanied by two of Shaw's Canadians. It 
 is needless to add, that his own men were extreme- 
 ly happy to see him. 
 
 I 
 
 i 
 
CHAPTER IX. 
 
 ADVENTURES OP LONO. 
 
 From this time, Long and his party suffered 
 rarely through want of provisions, parties of Indians 
 frequently paying him visits at his house, and always 
 bringing in dried meats,* oats, and bear's grease, 
 in exchange for rum and other articles most to their 
 taste. All these Indians he found to resemble 
 each other in many traits of character and custom; 
 but in nothing more than their superstitions. They 
 believed universally in a guardian spirit belonging 
 to each individual, and which is called his Totem. 
 They farther suppose this spirit to assume the shape 
 of some beast or other ; and, therefore, they never 
 kill, hunt or eat the animal supposed to be thus in- 
 spired or inhabited. 
 
 On the evening previous to the departure of a 
 band of Chippaways who had passed some days 
 at the house, one of their number, whose Totem 
 was a bear, dreamed (as he afterwards said) 
 that if he would go to a certain piece of swampy 
 
 il 1 
 
 * Commonly called pemican, we suppose — the lean parts of the 
 
 flesh of the larger animals, sliced very thin, dried and pounded. It may be 
 
 kept several years, with care, and is of universal use in the Northwest. The 
 
 fat of the animal is oilen melted down and mixed, in a boiling state, with 
 
 the meat in equal proportions. 
 
TALES OP THE INDIANS. 
 
 129 
 
 [red 
 
 ans 
 
 |ays 
 
 ise. 
 
 ground, atthe foot ofahigh mountain, about five days 
 march from Long's house, he would find a large 
 herd of elks, moose and other animals ; he must 
 be accompanied, however, by as many as ten good 
 hunters. On awaking, he acquainted the band 
 with his dream, and desired them to go with him ; 
 but they refused on the score of their own hunting- 
 grounds being considerably nearer than those he 
 had dreamed of. Not yet discouraged, and bound, 
 as he believed, to obey the instructions received in 
 his dream, he concluded to go alone. He did so ; 
 and having come in sight of game in a few days, 
 he discharged his musket and killed a bear. Sur- 
 prised and shocked by the inadvertent outrage 
 thus committed upon his Totem, he fell down in 
 despair, and lay nearly senseless for some time ; 
 but at last recovered his composure, and was mak- 
 ing the best of his way back to Long's station, when 
 another large bear happened to fall in with him, 
 and (he probably m;ik!xig no resistance) pulled 
 him down as he passed along, and scratched him 
 rather harshly in the face. He related the whole 
 event at his return, adding, in the simplicity of his 
 superstition, that the bear inquired what induced 
 him to kill his Totem. He replied, that he was 
 not aware of the animal being among the herd 
 which he fired upon ; and that he was exceeding- 
 ly grieved for his offence, and earnestly desired to 
 
130 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 be forgiven. Upon this satisfactory acknowledg- 
 ment, the bear suffered him to go his way, with a 
 caution to inform his fellow-savages of the par- 
 ticulars, and to behave better in future. He look- 
 ed at Long with great earnestness, as he entered 
 his house. * O Beaver,' said he mournfully, ' my 
 faith is lost — my Totem is angry — I shall never 
 be able to hunt again !' 
 
 Having bartered away most of his stock in trade 
 for the furs and skins of the Indians, Long baled 
 up his peltry, and upon the 23d of May, 1779, left 
 Dead Lake, with four small birch canoes richly la- 
 den with the skins of beavers, otters, martens, foxes 
 and bears. On the 2d of July — j)revious to which 
 time nothing occurred worthy of notice — the party 
 arrived at Portage Plain, a barren rock nearly a mile 
 long, bordering upon Lake Alemipigon. Here 
 they encamped for some- days, and were mean- 
 while joined by about tweftly*Nipegon Indians, who 
 observed the u^al custom of assisting traders at 
 the carrying-places. They were also overtaken by 
 several other traders, who informed them of the 
 approach of a band of savages hostile to the Nipe- 
 gons. The latter would fain have quitted the ground 
 upon the strength of this report, but as Long need- 
 ed their assistance, he used efforts to retain them, 
 and with great difficulty succeeded in doing so. 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 131 
 
 edg- 
 
 Several canoes were soon after discovered at a 
 distance upon the lake, and in about half an hour 
 the strangers landed, and were found to belong to 
 the tribe of Wasses, always at war with the Nipe- 
 gons. The latter now manifested a good deal of 
 uneasiness; but the Wasses and the Canadian par- 
 ty of Long greeted each other very cordially, with 
 the usual forms of salutation, and made mutual 
 presents. They had heard of the Beaver, said the 
 Wasses, by some Indians who visited him at Dead 
 Lake, and they were desirous of paying him their 
 compliments in person, before his departure from 
 the country. The Nipegons, having before this 
 time set up their lodges, now began singing certain 
 customary songs, as an invitation to the Wasses to 
 partake of a feast with them. This, they said, was 
 to prevent any misunderstanding between the two 
 parties ; but Long, who knew that the former had 
 no other provisions than such as he gave them, 
 suspected their intentions so much that he asked 
 one of their boys how they proposed furnishing 
 the proposed feast. The boy answered readily, 
 that the Wasses had made them a present of dried 
 meat ; and this, they thought, with a quantity of 
 whortle-berries they had saved, would answer the 
 purpose of making their visitants merry enough. 
 The answer confirmed Long's suspicions of some 
 foul play in the case, especially as he knew it to 
 
132 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 be a rule to give notice to traders on these occa- 
 sions, whenever the motives are friendly. 
 
 He was deliberating, in some embarrassment, 
 on the proper means to be used for preventing the 
 difficulty between the savages which he apprehend- 
 ed, when Ayarbee (or the big man) one of the 
 Nipegons, accosted him, and told him of a plan 
 formed among the Wasses for destroying Ms com- 
 panions. He had received information to this ef- 
 fect, he added, from an old woman belonging to 
 the Wasses. 
 
 In about an hour from this time, the Nipegon 
 huts were in order to receive their intended guests, 
 who were encamped in a hollow, surrounded with 
 cedar trees and bushes, close upon the lake-side. 
 The Nipegons had already taken the precaution to 
 make holes in the bark of their huts ; and each 
 man now sat or. stood within, with his gun ready 
 pointed at a hole, and well loaded with swan-shot. 
 The festival song, meanwhile, was struck up occa- 
 sionally until the Wasses, eighteen in number, were 
 seen ascending the slope towards the huts. They 
 carried knives and wooden bowls with them, and 
 probably intended to spring upon the Nipegons 
 and overpower them at a given signal. If this was 
 the plan, they were fatally disappointed ; for they 
 had scarcely arrived within thirty yards of the huts, 
 when the Nipegons from within poured out a vol- 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 133 
 
 occa- 
 
 ment, 
 gthe 
 end- 
 
 the 
 plan 
 om- 
 is ef- 
 
 to 
 
 ley of musketry upon them, which instantly killed 
 every individual in the company, with the excep- 
 tion of a girl about fourteen years of age. She 
 was dangerously wounded, but advanced with a 
 gun, which she snatched from an Indian who was 
 upon the point of dispatching her, and sliot Ayar- 
 bee throgh the head. She was herself immediately 
 after tomahawked and scalped by a Nipegon boy of 
 nearly her own age and size, who displayed all the 
 ferocity of a veteran warrior. Thus was treache- 
 ry rewarded by treachery. The Nipegons paddled 
 off within a few hours, telling Long they were sorry 
 that they could not accompany him — (which was 
 more than he could say) — but they were fearful of 
 being overtaken by wandering parties of theWasses. 
 At Sturgeon Lake, the trading party met with 
 another band of Nipegons, under circumstances 
 much less unpleasant. One of their women was 
 delivered of a fine boy during their encampment, 
 and Long was struck with the tenderness and at- 
 tention of both parents on the occasion. He gave 
 the father some rum to celebrate the event. The 
 Indian was gratified by the courtesy, even more 
 than he seemed to be by the present itself. He 
 was soon after heard addressing himself to the 
 Great Spirit, with thanks for the valuable addition 
 just made to his family. Nor was he wanting in 
 
134 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 gratitude to Long. He was sure, he said, looking 
 earnestly in his face, that he must be a brave war- 
 rior, because he was generous and kind. On hear- 
 ing the young hunter cry in his mother's arms, he 
 observed, that it was * the echo of his breath to 
 praise the goodness of the Saggonash (English- 
 man).' * Beaver ! ' he added, as Long was on the 
 point of embarking, ' be strong ! You will always 
 have an open path among the Nipegons. Return 
 therefore ; I shall tell my friends about you, mean- 
 while, and I hope we shall have a good hunt, that 
 we may furnish you with furs for your kindness.' 
 Long replied civilly, that he loved all the Indians ; 
 and that his heart was ready to melt on account of 
 their regard for him — in token of which he present- 
 ed the young warrior and his wife with a parting 
 glass of the strong water each (otherwise called 
 milk by the Indians,) and then took his leave of 
 them, and pursued his journey. 
 
 In the course of September, he arrived upon the 
 borders of Weed Lake, a body of water nearly 
 two hundred miles in circumference ; abounding 
 with geese and ducks in the fall, and with fish at 
 all seasons ; full of small islands ; and bordered by 
 swamps, covered over with cranberries and wild 
 rice, which made it the resort of about one hun- 
 d red and fifty Indian htmters. These advantncies 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 136 
 
 were too considerable to be overlooked, and Long 
 immediately concluded to establish himself and his 
 Canadians here for the winter. He landed, secur- 
 ed his canoes, refreshed his men with a good soup, 
 and, with the aid of two Indian guides, set about 
 selecting a site for a winter-house. This was de- 
 termined on, and a building soon erected, fifty feet 
 long and twenty wide, containing one apartment 
 for common use and another for a store. Tlie 
 rum being concealed in the woods (a precaution 
 against the Indians) and everything properly ar- 
 ranged, the fishing-tackle was put in order ; and 
 as the lake now began to freeze fast, the party was 
 divided into two detachments, one to be employed 
 in fishing, and the other in providing fuel for the 
 winter. The latter business being ccmpleted in 
 about three weeks, the wood-cutters joined the 
 fishing party, and the joint labors of all were abun- 
 dantly successful. 
 
 A fortnight after this, a large band of Indians 
 arrived, with the proceeds of their fall hunt, none 
 of whom had been previously acquainted with Long. 
 They were pleased with him, however, at first 
 sight ; and still more when they heard him speak 
 their own language. But when he informed them 
 that he was an adopted brother-warrior, and show- 
 ed them the plain proof of that fact upon his person. 
 
136 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 their delight was beyond all bounds. The women 
 were immediately ordered to set up huts, and pre- 
 pare a feast.* The males unceremoniously enter- 
 ed Long's house, meanwhile, one by one, seated 
 themselves on the floor, and began to smoke. They 
 looked very cheerful all this time ; and when Long 
 had distributed a quantity of tobacco and other In- 
 dian articles among them, they looked still more 
 so. Their oldest chief, Mattoyashy (the Earth) 
 went so far as to sieze Long by the neck, embrace 
 him with great cordiality, kiss his cheek, and ad- 
 dress him in the following words : 
 
 * I thank the Master of Life for loving us Indians, 
 and sending us this day an English trader, who will 
 open his heart to me and my young men. Take 
 courage, then, young men ! — and throw away the 
 bad spirit from you. We love the traders — 'We 
 have heard of their pity to savages — they have an 
 open heart, and their views are clear like the sun. 
 It is true we have but little sense when drunk, but 
 we wish you to overlook this ; and if you stay with 
 us, we will hunt for you.' 
 
 On the conclusion of this speech, tlie Indians ail 
 rose and conducted Long to their chief hut, imme- 
 kdiately on entering which, a large beaver robe was 
 
 * It 19 well known, that drudgery of this kind is impoged tipop the women 
 by most, il not all the tribes on tiie continent. 
 
TALES OP THE INDIANS. 
 
 137 
 
 |om€n 
 pre- 
 Jnter- 
 Jeated 
 Thej 
 [Long 
 5r In- 
 more 
 larth) 
 brace 
 ad- 
 
 prepared for him, and a wampum-belt put about 
 his neck. Food was then brought forward for 
 him and the old chief, :vhile the rest of the com- 
 pany employed themselves in singing to the * Mas- 
 ter of Life.' When the entertainment was ended, 
 Long took two of them to his own house, and 
 made a bargain with them for their whole stock of 
 peltry, in consideration of two kegs of rum, a quan- 
 tity of tobacco, and a few other articles. They 
 then began a frolic which continued three days 
 and nights. Only a single accident happened 
 during the time, and that was to a little child, 
 whose back was broken by its intoxicated mother. 
 Long rid himself temporarily of another woman, 
 who was troublesome in importuning him for liquor, 
 by the following stratagem. He infused forty drops 
 of the tincture of cantharides, and the same quan- 
 tity of laudanum, into a glass of rum ; and as she 
 continued to insist upon a present of strong water, 
 he gave her this dose. She drank it without hesi- 
 tation, and being already much intoxicated, it made 
 her stagger. As she asked for more, however, he 
 repeated the dose, which she drank with the 
 same readiness as before, and sank upon the ground. 
 He now ordered one of his Canadians to carry her 
 out of the house, and lay her carefully near her 
 10 
 
138 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 own wigwam, where she remained twelve hours in 
 a deep sleep. 
 
 This method of treatment, whether necessary or 
 not in the case just descrified, was of more essen- 
 tial service on another occasion, as well as more 
 unpleasant in its result. Long was visited by a band 
 of Chippeways ; among whom was one named 
 Ogashy, or the Horse, who had the reputation of 
 being a very mischievous fellow even with his 
 own tribe. Before his departure, Long was in- 
 formed that this man had conceived a project for 
 murdering him and plundering his property. To 
 frustrate this villanous intention of the wary savage, 
 be kept him in good humor, and made him sleep 
 in his own hut — a compliment ostensibly, but in fact 
 a shrewd precaution. The next morning, he gave 
 him a glass of rum, and promised him a two-gallon 
 keg to carry off the ground, which, in ihe Indian 
 phrase, drove the bad spirit from his heart for a 
 short time. A part of this donation was contained 
 in a bottle into which, unknown to any of the com- 
 pany, a considerable quantity of laudanum was in- 
 fused. Ogashy put it to his mouth, and shaking 
 Long by the hand, drank bis health in a heavy 
 draught, which lulled him into a profound sleep. 
 An Indian who had some old grudge against him, 
 embraced this opportunity to revenge himself by 
 
 4 ' 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 139 
 
 Irsin 
 
 py or 
 
 |!sen- 
 
 lore 
 
 »and 
 
 [med 
 
 n of 
 
 tomahawking the poor wretch in cold blood. As 
 he was a chief, his son burnt him, and fixed his 
 bones on a high scaffolding, a frame suspended up- 
 on poles.* 
 
 Long was near being injured again, as he sup- 
 posed, in December, when a suspicious-looking 
 savage arrived with his two wives and three child- 
 ren — Long having at this time but one man with 
 him at home. They entered the house without 
 ceremony, and sat down by the fire. Long watch- 
 ed his guest closely, and asked him several ques- 
 tions — among the rest, what success he had met 
 with in hunting. He made an answer, from which 
 Long inferred that laziness had been his chief hin- 
 drance. After giving him and his family a supper, 
 he inquired about his hunting-grounds ; and was 
 told he had come all the way from Labrador 
 for the purpose of finding game in this vicinity — 
 a very improbable statement, unless he had acquir- 
 ed a bad reputation with the Hudson-Bay traders, 
 and perhaps committed some crime. He now ask- 
 ed Long for a gun and several other articles, which 
 were refused. This displeased him ; he left the 
 
 * A favorite mode of disposing of tlie dead among the Chippewayi) of the 
 present day, it* to place the box containing their r(miain<), on two cross-pie- 
 ces, nailed or tied to four poles about ten feet high. Near the poles, the 
 wild hop, or some other vinn, is frequently planted, so as to run over the 
 scaffold. They do not like, they sny, Mo put the dead out of sight, in |he 
 ground *-~l<McKennie*8 Tour, 1827.J 
 
 10* 
 
140 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 house, and his wives soon after following him, a 
 conference took place between the three. The re- 
 sult was that the husband relumed to the house, 
 and renewed his solicitations. * Are you afraid to 
 trust me forty skins,' said he — * I will pay you in 
 the spring.' Long told him frankly that he had 
 rather not trust him, or trade with him upon any 
 terms, and advised him to make the best of his way 
 back to his own tribe. He now returned again to 
 his canoe at the lake-side, and resumed the con- 
 ference with his wives ; during which Long's man, 
 who watched him very narrowly, saw him file off 
 the end of his gun, and load it ; and he was then 
 seen once more upon his way for the house, with 
 an expression in his countenance not difficult to be 
 read. Long, finding it to be a desperate case, di- 
 rected his man to stand on one side of the door, 
 while he stationed himself upon the other; and just 
 as the Indian passed the threshold, he knocked him 
 down with a billet of wood, beat him soundly, car- 
 ried him to his canoe, and ordered the whole par- 
 ty off the ground. 
 
 They gave him no more trouble; but he heard, 
 not a great while afterwards, of his killing one. 
 Mr. La Forme, a French trader stationed at Salt 
 Lake. He entered this gentleman's house, and 
 behaved there much as he had done at Long's 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 141 
 
 re- 
 use, 
 dto 
 
 He met also with a flat refusal of credit, to which 
 La Forme had the imprudence to add some severe 
 though deserved reproaches. These incensed him, 
 and observing no person in the house but the trad- 
 er, (the men being fishing, as Long's were,) he 
 watched his opportunity when La Forme stooped 
 to light his pipe at the fire, shot him through the 
 heaci, plundered the house, and retreated. It was 
 afterwards ascertained that his own tribe had dis- 
 owned and driven him off, for having killed his 
 brother and one of his wives. ' 
 
CHAPTER IX. 
 
 THE CIVILIZED CANNIBAL. 
 
 he 
 
 
 Long and his party were reduced to such ex- 
 tremities during the winter, for want of provisions, 
 that the daily allowance of each man was only a 
 handful of rice, boiled with a small fish weighing 
 about two pounds. They were then obliged to 
 take off the hair from their bear-skins, and rdast 
 the hide, (which they found to taste like pork :) as 
 also to eat a good deal of trip de roche, a spongy 
 weed growing upon rocks. They were at last re- 
 lieved by the arrival of some Indians, with ten 
 sledge-loads of dried meat and furs, whom the poor 
 Canadians went out with their snow-shoes to wel- 
 come, upon first seeing them, though so much en- 
 feebled by famine as to be scarcely able to walk. 
 The Indians, accustomed to similar cases, saw their 
 distress and the cause of it in their looks, and im- 
 mediately handed over all their provisions, bear, 
 racoon, moose and all. A kettle was put upon the 
 fire, and a comfortable repast soon furnished : and 
 not until then, did the Indian chief ask for some 
 tobacco, for which he had been patiently waiting. 
 Having smoked silently for some minutes, he said 
 
TALES or THE INDIANS. 
 
 143 
 
 he had bad news to tell the Beaver (as Long was 
 still called), and he was very sorry to have to do 
 it, as it affected him exceedingly. Long desired 
 him to finish his pipe, and drink a glass of strong 
 water as a preparation for the important disclosure. 
 He did so, and then related the leading particulars 
 of the following narrative, of the truth of which 
 there can be no doubt. 
 
 It seems there was a trader, named Fulton, sta- 
 tioned somewhere in the North-western fur coun- 
 try, on the borders of one of the lakes. This man, 
 having determined to winter in that location, was 
 obliged to divide his party into two detachments, 
 the one to inii-t and fish abroad, the other to re- 
 main at hon7<i with the trader. The former divi- 
 sion consisted of Janvier, St Ange, and Dufresne, 
 all Canadians, who, providing themselves with axes, 
 ice-cutters and fishing-tackle, set off upon their 
 business. At the expiration of eight days they ar- 
 rived at a convenient place, where they built a 
 hut, and lived there tolerably well for some time ; 
 but fish failing them, and having no success in 
 hunting, they were at length almost starved. In 
 this situation, said the chief, the bad spirit entered 
 the heart of Janvier — ^much the strongest man of 
 the three — and he formed and expressed a resolu- 
 tion of killing the first Indian he should meet with. 
 
144 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS* 
 
 In the height of their wretched sufierings, he 
 perceived a savage, at some distance in the woods, 
 with a load at his back. He hastily informed his 
 two companions at the hut of what he saw, and they 
 arose, though very weak, and came out as fast as 
 their feeble limbs would permit them. , The In- 
 dian arrived, took ofFhis load, which consisted of 
 two otters and two rabbits, and gave them freely 
 to Janvier. He received them, of course, with 
 great satisfaction ; skinned them with the hasty ea- 
 gerness of a starving man ; and boiled them, whole 
 as they were, in the camp-kettle. This seasonable 
 relief was soon devoured, and the pleasure which 
 Janvier expressed in thus gratifying an appetite 
 that had become absolutely ferocious, was such 
 that his companions began to think he had 
 forgotten the determination, we have just stated. 
 
 But the result proved otherwise. As the kind In- 
 dian was about taking his leave, the next morning, 
 grieved that he could do nothing more for the re- 
 lief of the poor sufferers, Janvier desired his assist- 
 ance in placing a large log of wood on the fire, as 
 his companions were unable to do it. The Indian 
 cheerfully complied ; and as he stooped to take up 
 the log, Janvier knocked him down with ^n axe. 
 He then dragged him to the door of the hut, cut 
 him up, and with an incredible barbarity or phren- 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 145 
 
 zy of feeling, put as much of the flesh of his deliv 
 ^rer into the kettle as he thought sufficient for a 
 meal. When it was dressed, he compelled St. 
 Ange and Dufresne, who were much less reduced 
 than himself, to partake of it ; then compelled them 
 to kiss the cross which hung at his breast, and 
 swear by all the saints never to reveal the transac- 
 tion ; and threatened them, in case of refusal or 
 violation of faith, with the same fate. They so- 
 lemnly promised perfect compliance with these in- 
 junctions, as they could not well do otherwise ; and 
 having overcome their first aversion, they ate im- 
 moderately of their horrid meal, and were soon af- 
 ter violently sick. 
 
 During their indisposition, they complained to 
 each other in low tones, that it was eating the In- 
 dian's flesh which occasioned their sickness. Jan- 
 vier overheard them, called them fools and rascals, 
 and asked them if they were afraid the savage 
 would come to life again ; and with an insolent tone 
 wished to know what they considered the best part 
 of a man. The poor fellows only replied, they 
 were sick, and could not tell the cause. In a few 
 days, there being yet no provision, the Indian was 
 eaten up ; and Janvier then determined to have 
 more human flesh, if no better c juld be obtained. 
 With this view he sought an opportunity to quarrel 
 
146 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 
 I 
 
 with St. Ange — Dufresne not dariug to interfere in 
 the dispute. Janvier supported and hastened the 
 quarrel very artfully, until, pretending he was no 
 longer able to contain his anger, he openly asked 
 Dufresne, if he did not think that St. Ange deserv- 
 ed the Indian's fate, for having dared to threaten 
 the revealing of a secret which he had so solemnly 
 sworn to conceal. 
 
 Dufresne, afraid to diiSer with him, said that St. 
 Ange was certainly to blame ;upon which Janvier, 
 without farther consultation or hesitation, struck the 
 latter suddenly with an axe, and killed him. He 
 then cut him up, and boiled a part, of which Du- 
 fresne was obliged to partake. Fortunately for 
 the latter, the weather soon became more moderate, 
 and having caught plenty offish, they proposed re- 
 turning to their master. Janvier, intoxicated with 
 ideas of his superiority, compelled Dufresne, mis- 
 erably feeble as he was, to drag him on an Indian 
 sledge, to Mr. Fulton's house. The poor fellow 
 obeyed with seeming cheerfulness, being frequently 
 reminded — as he strained and groaned with his la- 
 bor until he appeared ready to drop — of the oath 
 he had taken, and the horrible consequences which 
 would instantly attend its violation. 
 
 Mr. Fulton was rejoiced at their return, being 
 rpueh in want of his men. Soon after their arrival. 
 
 ^■' 
 
TALES 01^ THE INDIANS. 
 
 147 
 
 10 
 
 I the 
 no 
 :ed 
 Jrv- 
 Iten 
 nly 
 
 he made inquiry after St. Ange, but received 
 no answer. He then addressed Janvier directly 
 and distinctly upon the subject, who said he was 
 gone a hunting with an Indian chief named Onne- 
 may (or the sturgeon, whom Mr. Fulton knew,) and 
 that he would soon return. One of the Canadi- 
 ans confuted this statement, by proving that Onne- 
 ?^ had left the house only the day before Jan- 
 acr's return. The latter then said that he might 
 be mistaken in the chiefs name ; and Dufresne, 
 who began to tremble^ changed the conversation, 
 in the hope of pleasing Janvier. 
 
 St. Ange not returning after the lapse of 
 some days, his murderer was again questioned, and 
 again replied as before, compelling Dufresne, who 
 stood by, to confirm the truth of what he said. But 
 Mr. Fulton was not yet entirely satisfied, and he 
 examined the two men apart. From Janvier he 
 could get no shadow of information. Dufresne 
 hesitated, and at last said he had sworn not to re- 
 veal, but that St. Ange would never return. He 
 was finally persuaded, however, to disclose the 
 whole affair — Mr. Fulton promising to protect him 
 at all events, and to keep the secret until Dufresne 
 should have a safe opportunity of telling the whole 
 story, a second time, in the presence of Janvier. 
 The latter, meanwhile, though repeatedly urged 
 
■^. 
 
 148 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 by the Canadians to give them some information, 
 remained obstinately silent, so that some of them 
 finally began to accuse him of knowing rather too 
 much in the case ; but these insinuations he treat- 
 ed with the most brazen-faced indifference. 
 
 Mr. Fulton, having disposed of all his goods, pre- 
 pared to leave his wintering-ground, arid every- 
 thing being properly arranged, they departed. The 
 next night after this, he loaded a pair of pistols; 
 and having previously acquainted his men with the 
 discovery he had made, and the punishment he Ja- 
 tended for the villain, he came out of his tent, and 
 stood by the fire around which the Canadians were 
 seated. The conversation about St. Ange being 
 purposely renewed, Mr. Fulton observed that it was 
 cruel to leave him in the woods with the Indians, 
 and blamed Janvier particularly as being the fore- 
 man of the party, and therefore the most responsi- 
 ble among them. Janvier, nettled by the repeti- 
 tion of the subject, replied that St. Ange was able 
 to take care of himself, and that he had no control 
 over him. Dufresne was then censured; upon 
 which he divulged the whole transaction, and gave 
 a full account of every particular of Janvier's pro- 
 ceedings. The latter attempted to take instant 
 revenge for the foul aspersion, as he called it, and 
 denied the charge with an incredible effrontery, 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 149 
 
 tion, 
 hem 
 •too 
 eat- 
 
 and with solemn asseverations. Mr. Fulton now 
 thought it time to interfere. He stepped towards 
 Janvier, and looking him sternly in the face, asked 
 him * which he considered the best part of a man.'' 
 Janvier answered, with ready insolence, that those 
 who had eaten human flesh could easily tell : but 
 being repeatedly urged, and at length thrown off 
 his guard, he replied in great warmth, * the jeet? 
 The party, encouraged by this confession, pressed 
 the charge, until he finally confessed all he was 
 accused of, and declared that in a similar situation 
 he would have killed his own brother. Mr. Ful- 
 ton could no longer repress bis indignation. He 
 again approached Janvier ; told him he was an 
 abandoned villain, a disgrace to human nature, and 
 ought not to be suffered to live a moment longer : 
 and without allowing him time for reply, shot him 
 through the head. The men were ordered to bu- 
 ry him, and Mr. Fulton, going soon afterwards to 
 Michilimackinac, surrendered himself to the com- 
 manding officer, was tried, and after a strict exam- 
 ination honorably acquitted. 
 
 Such was the narrative of the Indian chief; and 
 such undoubtedly were the facts. Mr. Long pass- 
 ed the remaining months of the winter with con- 
 siderable resources of comfort and even cheerful- 
 ness around him. The next spring, he resumed 
 
150 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 his travels through various sections of the Indian 
 country, and afterwards visited Michilimackinac, 
 Quebec, and other remote post| and towns ; still 
 continuing in his business of travelling and trading, 
 however, until the year 1 788. His journal might 
 be cited much farther than we have done, for in- 
 teresting adventures and anecdotes ; but those we 
 have selected will probably be sufficient to furnish 
 many new illustrations of Indian and Canadian life. 
 Most of them we may add, would apply with con- 
 siderable accuracy to the state of things at the 
 present time. 
 
 of 
 in 
 ru 
 he 
 
 tb 
 
 : 
 
 n 
 tl 
 
 si 
 tl 
 t 
 t 
 
CHAPTER X. 
 
 CAPTIVITY OF MRS. ROWLANDSON. 
 
 Ill 
 
 This lady was the wife of Rev. Mr. Rowlandson, 
 of Lancaster, Massachusetts, a town memorable 
 in history for the great attack made upon it, Feb- 
 ruary 10th, 1675, by about fifteen hundred Indians 
 headed by king Philip. They began their ap- 
 proaches upon the place, early in the morning of 
 that fatal day, in five several parties ; and com- 
 menced the work of burning and murdering in as 
 many diflferent quarters, nearly at the same mo- 
 ment. After destroying other parts of the town, 
 they came to the garrisoned house ofMr. Rowland- 
 son (who himself was at this time in Boston, with 
 the view of soliciting troops from government for 
 the defence of the town.) The house stood upon 
 the brow of a hill, where the savages attacking it 
 with loud yells, furiously upon all sides, soon killed 
 a number of the inhabitants collected within. 
 Still, a brave and bloody defence was kept up by 
 tlie latter for more than two hours. At length, af- 
 ter many unsuccessful attempts to set fire to the 
 building, the Indians collected a large quantity of 
 combustible matter in a cart, kindled it, and rolled 
 
152 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 the flaming mass against a corner of the house. It 
 was now a desperate case, and the garrison found 
 themselves compelled to surrender. Of the forty- 
 two which their number had consisted of, twelve 
 were already killed. Of the remainder, the men 
 were all either put to death, or reserved for tor- 
 ture ; while the women and children were carried 
 captive into the wilderness. 
 
 Mrs. Rowlandson was taken by a Narragansett 
 Indian, and by him sold to Qu3nnopin,a Sagamore* 
 related to king Philip, their squaws being sisters. 
 * Now away we must go with these barbarous crea- 
 tures ' — writes Mrs. R. herself in the quaint style 
 of the times, * with our bodies wounded and bleed- 
 ing, and our hearts no less than our bodies. About 
 a mile we went that night, to the top of a hill, with- 
 in sight of the town, where the Indians lodged. 
 This was the dolefulest night that ever my eyes saw.' 
 The savages feasted inordinately that evening, up- 
 on the cattle and other things they had plundered ; 
 and well, without doubt, might the wretched cap- 
 tive say, as she watched them by the lurid gleams 
 ^ of a large fire, blazing up amid the darkness of a 
 *1brest midnight, that * their roaring, singing, danc- 
 ing and yelling, made the place a lively resem- 
 blance of hell ! ' 
 
 * A title given among the northern Indiana to Sa chbm s of the lower order. 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 15S 
 
 They left the town the next morning, and took 
 up their march for the banks of the Connecticut 
 river. Mrs Rowlandson, who was herself wound- 
 ed in the side, was compelled to walk, and to car- 
 ry in her arms a young and wounded child, until, 
 faint with exhaustion, she at length sunk to the 
 earth. The savages then placed them both upon 
 a horse, but in going down a steep hill they again 
 fell. Soon after it began to snow, and the parly 
 stopped for the night. This, Mrs Rowlandson 
 passed shivering by a slight fire, upon the cold 
 snowy earth, her own wound making it difficult for 
 her to move, and her child gasping with fever in 
 her arms. The next morning they were again 
 placed upon horseback, behind one of the savages. 
 Neither of them, mother or child, received any 
 food or refreshment but a little cold water, from 
 the Wednesday night which preceded the massa- 
 cre, to the following Saturday. In the case of the 
 latter, this starvation continued for nine days, when 
 it died. The Indians buried it decently, on a hill 
 in the present town of New-Braintree, (then Wen- 
 emesset) still known as the place of the burial. 
 
 Meeting with a large number of their comrades, 
 
 the savages tarried here for some days; during 
 
 which time Mrs Rowlandson was so fortunate as 
 
 to meet with a daughter, about ten years old, who 
 11 
 
154 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 had been purchased at the garrison-door, by s 
 christian Indian,* at the price of a gun. She found 
 a son, too, staying with a body of Indians about 
 six miles distant. His master being absent on an 
 expedition against Medfield, the squaw, his mistress, 
 kindly brought him to see his mother. The next 
 day the war-party returned from Medfield, bring- 
 ing twenty -three scalps in token of their success, 
 and rending the air with such an ' outrageous 
 whooping and roaring that the earth rang again.' 
 One of the party brought a Bible with him, which 
 he had taken at Medfield, and this he gave to 
 Mrs Rowlandson. ^* 
 
 Hitherto, the situation of the poor captive had 
 been somewhat improved from day to day by the 
 kindness of her Indian master, whom she looked 
 upon as almost a friend. But at this period, he 
 left her, to accompany some of the party on an ex- 
 cursion of considerable length. The residue, with 
 whom she remained n;eanwhile, straggled up and 
 down the banks of the Connecticut, with no appa- 
 rent object. At one time they encamped in a dark 
 long thicket of brush on the river side, and staid 
 there a fortnight. She now felt the loss even of 
 Quadapin. Her Indian mistress, * the proud gos^ 
 
 * These men, othenviie called praying Indians, had been civilized, to 
 some extent, by miasionaries ; and were, moat of them, friendly to the Eng- 
 lish. 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 15d 
 
 Sip,' availed herself of his absence, to treat her 
 with cruelty . She snatched her Bible from her in a 
 fit of rage, and threw it away. On another occa- 
 sion she struck her for complaining of the great 
 load which the Indians obliged her to carry. She 
 complained to others, with but little better success. 
 They only observed, in reply to her statement, that 
 the heavy burthen she carried had galled the skin 
 off from her shoulders, that it was a great pity her 
 head was not galled off also. With similar ingenuity 
 of insult, another Indian, of whom she asked for 
 intelligence respecting her son, told her that the 
 boy's master had roasted him ; that he himself ate 
 a piece of the urchin as big as his two fingers, 
 (holding them up, to make himself more distinctly 
 understood) ; and that the meat relished remarka- 
 bly well. Luckily, she knew enough of the In- 
 dian character to presume that this story was fa-iie. 
 At the encampment last named, she employed 
 herself in making a shirt for a papoose ;* . and re- 
 ceived for her labor, a mess of broth thickened 
 with meal made of the bark of a tree, gome ground- 
 nuts, and a few peas. But this was a slight and 
 short exception to the cruelty which she endured. 
 Some of the Indians, who had come In with 
 three scalps from an excursion against the town of 
 
 I 
 
 
 * The term by wJiich the young Iiulians are denoted. 
 11* 
 
156 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 •> 
 
 Hadley, even took the pains to deceive her res- 
 pecting her husband, whom they pretended to have 
 met with. Some maintained that he was dead ; 
 and a few said that they themselves had killed him. 
 Others were satisfied with stating that he was mar- 
 ried a second time ; that the governor had order- 
 ed him to marry, and had given him his choice 
 among all the white squaws of the country. 
 
 The savages now resumed their journey, having 
 divided themselves into two parties, along with one 
 of which Mrs R. was taken alone. ' Like Jehu, 
 ihey marcned on furiously, with their old and young ; 
 some carried their decrepid mothers, some carried 
 one and some another.' In this manner they 
 reached Bacquag, now Miller's river,* early in the 
 afternoon of Friday, February 25th. They im- 
 mediately began to cut down dry trees to make 
 rafts ; but so great and disorderly was the crowd, 
 and such the difficulty of crossing the river, that 
 they did not all reach the opposite shore until Sun- 
 day morning. On Monday, they set fire to their 
 wigwams, tq prevent their being of any use to a 
 body of English troops, who were just then ap- 
 proaching the eastern bank of the river. The 
 next day, after a laborious march, over hill and 
 
 * Enptjing into the Conneaticut betwaon Northfield and Montague. 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 157 
 
 res- 
 
 lave 
 
 ad; 
 
 nim. 
 
 nar- 
 
 der- 
 
 3ice 
 
 swamp, through woods and water, they arrived 
 at Squaheag, now Norlhfield. 
 
 Here they scattered themselves over the desert- 
 ed fields of the English, and gathered up th;* rem- 
 nants of the hasty harvest of the past autumn. 
 They succeeded in collecting some Indian corn, a 
 few sheaves of wheat, and some ground-nu.s. The 
 state of suffering to which the whole party were re- 
 duced cannot be better illustrated, than by Mrs 
 Rowlandson's own description, disagreeable as it 
 certainly is. A piece of horse-flesh was offered 
 her, by one of the savages ; but before she could 
 roast it, one half was snatched away. ' I was forc- 
 ed, therefore,' she adds, * to take the rest and eat 
 it with all the blood about my i':outh ; and yet a 
 savory bit it was to me.' On the following day, 
 March 2d, the Indians proposed crossing the Con- 
 necticut. Two canoei ibil had paddled over, but 
 upon a sudden alarm, occasioned by English scouts 
 being seen, or by some other cause, they desisted, 
 and took counsel of their heels for safety. Mrs 
 Rowlandson met with her son again this day. 
 The next morning, she and the whole Indian par- 
 ty crossed the river, at a place where a large num- 
 ber of the natives, whom she calls Phillip's crew, 
 were collected together. 
 
 On landing, she was surrounded by the savages, 
 
 ^. 
 
158 
 
 TALES OP THE INDIANS', 
 
 and obliged to sit in the midst of them, and to hear 
 them ask each other questions, and laugh and re- 
 joice over their gains and victories. This was her 
 severest trial ; and it is not strange — feeble, friend- 
 less, and far off from her home as she was — that 
 she could not prevent weeping, for the first time 
 since her captivity. She describes her feelings 
 with the familiar use of sciiptural language, pecu- 
 liar to the age — ' j?y the rivers of Babylon, there 
 we sat down — yea, we wept when we remembered 
 Zion.^ 
 
 The Indians remained here some days, making 
 preparations for an attack upon North-Hampton. 
 During this time, the captive was carried to see 
 King Philip, at his own wigwam. He offered her 
 a pipe, and asked her if she would smoke it — a 
 courtesy which she did not at all relish. He also 
 engaged her to make a shirt for his own boy, and 
 paid her a shilling for the work. With this money, 
 she purchased some horse-flesh ; and having also 
 obtained some peas and bear's meat in full pay- 
 ment for her labor, she invited her mistress and 
 her Indian master, Quanopin, to dinner. ' But ' 
 says Mrs R. * the proud gossip, because 1 served 
 them both on one dish, would eat nothing except 
 one bitj which he gave her upon the point of his 
 knife*' 
 
'TALES OP rtHE INDIANS. 
 
 159 
 
 The detachment which had gone upon the ex- 
 pedition against North-Hampton, returned with a 
 large booty of horses, sheep, and other plunder ; 
 but with no scalps. The whole party then moved 
 five miles up the river, crossed it again, and en- 
 camped. Here Mrs R. met with another custo- 
 mer in a shabby Indian, who engaged her to make 
 him a shirt, and declined paying her when she had 
 done it. Provisions were still scanty ; but a 
 squaw gave her a piece of bear's flesh, which, af- 
 ter a long time searching and waiting, she found an 
 opportunity to broil. * I have,' she observes, * some- 
 times seen a bear baked handsomely among the 
 English, and some liked it ; but the thoughts that 
 it was bear made me tremble. Now that was sa- 
 vory to me, which one would think were enough 
 to turn the stomach of a brute creature.' 
 
 About this time she was very near being killed 
 by her mistress, for refusing her apron to a woman 
 of Philip's wigwam, who demanded and finally 
 obtained it. She was then confined for a day and 
 a half, in consequence of some kindness she had 
 shown a miserable sick captive, and was released 
 only by the intercession of a savage, who wished 
 her to knit him a pair of stockings for the favor. 
 He was liberal enough, however, to pay her for 
 this service with some roasted ground-nuts, * that 
 
160 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 did again revive her feeble stomach.' She des- 
 cribes her appetite, at this period, as wolfish, so 
 that having once or twice ate as much as she was 
 able, she was still as unsatisfied as when she began. 
 One of these feasts was upon horses' hoofs boiled. 
 
 The party with whom Mrs Rowlandson travel- 
 led, were now on their slow way down the Con- 
 necticut river to the Bay towns, when an Indian 
 arrived with orders for her to proceed to Wachusett 
 (now Princeton,) where her fate and that of other 
 captives would probably be decided by a council of 
 Sagamores. She received this intelligence with 
 a joy which made her forget all her fatigues and 
 insults. A day or two afterwards, her * heart skipped 
 within her,' at the sight of a company of about thir- 
 ty people, whom she took for Englishmen, from 
 their wearing hats, white neckcloths, sashes about 
 their waists, and ribbons upon their shoulders. On 
 ?. nearer view, however, she found them to be sav- 
 ages dressed in the spoils of the whites ; and her 
 spirits were naturally enough damped again, by the 
 * vast difference between the lovely faces of Chris- 
 tians and the foul looks of these heathen.' 
 
 Long and weary was the winding march of the 
 Indian party, by night and by day, till the nine- 
 teenth remove brought them within sight of the 
 Wachusett hills.*" ' Then,' says the feeble but un- 
 
 dis 
 thi 
 wa 
 an< 
 
 * Still known by the eame Indian name. 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 161 
 
 discouraged captive, * we came to a great swamp, 
 through which we travelled knee-deep in mud and 
 water. I thought I should have sunk down at last, 
 and never got out, but I may say as in Psalms, 
 When my foot slipped, thy mercy , O Lord, held me 
 up. Here she met King Philip again, who again 
 treated her well, and assured her, by way of en- 
 couragement, that in two weeks she should be her 
 owttimistress. She found her Indian master, too, at 
 Wachusett. He asked her, in the first place, how 
 long it was since she had washed. She informed 
 him that it was nearly a month. He immediately 
 brought her some water himself, bade her wash, 
 gave her a looking-glass, to enjoy the sight of her 
 improved countenance, and then ordered one of his 
 three squaws to bring on something to eat. 
 
 One of these, it will be remembered, was sister 
 to the wife of King Philip. Mrs Rowlandson was 
 but indifferently treated by her from first to last. 
 She describes her as ' a severe and proud dame ; 
 bestowing every day in dressing herself nearly as 
 much time as any gentry of the land j ' powdering 
 her hair and painting her face, and going with her 
 necklaces, jewels in her ears, and biacelets on her 
 hands. This lady seems to have been exempt- 
 ed from the common drudgery assigned to her 
 sex by the Indians^ for when she had finished 
 
162 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 her toilet, her only business was to make ornament- 
 ed girdles of wampum and beads. 
 
 The Sagamores being assembled in council, 
 Mrs Rowlandson was sent for, to be questioned as 
 to the sum which her husband would probably give 
 for her redemption. She attended accordingly, and 
 sat down among them agreeably to the Indian 
 usage. But one or more of the Sagamores imme- 
 diately ordered her to rise, observing that they 
 were the General Court.* The sum mentioned 
 and agreed upon was twenty pounds ; and a let- 
 ter to this effect was sent to the Council of Massa- 
 chusetts, at Boston. This letter was written by 
 one of the praying Indians, (himself a very indif- 
 ferent Christian.) Mrs Rowlandson says of anoth- 
 er of this class of people, that he informed her, in 
 rather rude language, that he had a brother who 
 * would not eat horse, his conscience was so tender 
 and scrupulous, though as large as hell for the des- 
 truction of poor Indians.' To show the impro- 
 priety of these scruples, he cited a passage from 
 2 Kings, vi. 25. — There was a famine in Sa- 
 maria, and behold they besieged it, until an ass^s 
 head was sold for four-score 'pieces of silver, Sic. 
 This passage he had expounded, he said, to his 
 
 * An idea of dignity acquired, no duubt, by what tlio Indians hftd seen $tt 
 Boston. 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 163 
 
 
 brother, thereby proving the lawfulness of eating 
 extraordinary food in extraordinary emergencies. 
 'And nowj' (added the Indian, with an air of tri- 
 umph) he will eat horse with any one of them all.' 
 Another of these praying Indians wore a string 
 about his neck, decorated with christian fingers.* 
 
 Before an answer arrived for the Council; the 
 Indians made an excursion against Sudbury, previ- 
 ous to starting upon which they got their whole 
 company together for a war-dance, or to powow. 
 The ceremony commenced with one of the sava- 
 ges kneeling upon a deer-skin, with the multitude 
 around him in a ring. Their business consisted in 
 muttering certain jargon, and striking the ground 
 with their hands and with sticks. The man upon 
 the deer-skin then made an harangue ; and to this 
 the assembled and attentive company manifested 
 their assent, by various gestures and sounds. These 
 ceremonies were repeated several times — a sec- 
 ond Indian standing near the deer-skin, mean- 
 while, with a gun in his hand, who was now order- 
 ed to withdraw. He did so accordingly, but only 
 to be called to his place again, in spite of a great 
 show of reluctance upon his part. A general song 
 
 * It is but justice to those people, and to the devoted men who labored in 
 their instruction, to observe, that many, though not all of them, became ac- 
 tnally civilized and christianized to a considerable degree. 
 
 I 
 
 "^ 
 
164 
 
 TALES OP THE INDIANS. 
 
 or chant was the next thing in order. They then 
 gave two guns to the man standing in the centre, 
 after which the orator on the deer-skin renewed 
 his address ; the muhitude applauding and assent- 
 ing, at the end of each sentence, by humming, 
 muttering divers ejaculations, and striking the 
 ground with their hands. They then ordered the 
 armed man out of the ring again ; recalled him ; 
 and as he again hesitated, and seemed loath to re- 
 turn asbefore, they repeated their call upon him, one 
 and all, until it amounted to a loud, long and uni- 
 versal yell of invitation. He was finally induced 
 by their urgency to step back into his central posi- 
 tion, staggering and stretching his hands out by the 
 way. This movement was received with great signs 
 of approbation, as was also a pithy speech of the 
 man upon the deer-skin, which wound up the cere- 
 monies of the day. 
 
 The savages now proceeded on their excursion 
 against Sudbury. They returned victorious, but 
 without exhibiting the usual signs of success. In 
 Mrs R's words, * though when they went they acted 
 as if the devil had told them they should win the 
 victory, they now acted as if the devil had told 
 them they should have a fall.' It was upon a Sun- 
 day they came back, and the deer-skin orator, or 
 
TALES OP THE INDIANS. 
 
 165 
 
 I 
 
 Powah, had his face blackened."*^ According to a 
 common custom of changing their residence after 
 doing mischief, to prevent being found out, they 
 now moved three or four miles. Here they erect- 
 ed a large lodge or wigwam, capable of containing 
 one hundred persons, with a view to its being used 
 on a great day of dancing. 
 
 Mrs Rowlandson was now somewhat dispirited 
 by remarks which she heard from the Indians, who 
 either believed or pretended to believe, that the 
 governor would be so much irritated by the Sudbury 
 affair, as to break off the negotiation for redeem- 
 ing the captives. In this, hov/ever, their error 
 was made manifest. A Mr Hoar soon arrived 
 from Boston, bringing a letter from the Council, 
 for the Sagamores, as also the money necessa- 
 ry for Mrs R's redemption. The Indians amused 
 themselves with playing divers pranks upon this 
 messenger. They discharged their guns over, under 
 and before his horse ; and pushed the rider to and 
 fro for the space of fifteen minutes, with great 
 signs of glee occasioned by this harmless amuse- 
 ment. The object and occasion of the sport, was 
 the bearer of some tobacco for Mrs Rowlandson, 
 from her husband. She hadheen fond of that ar- 
 
 * See note upon p age 58. 
 
 *# 
 
 ■5 
 
166 
 
 TALES or THE INDIANS. 
 
 tide, it would seem ; but ' it was a great mistake ,' 
 she says, ' in any who thought she sent for it, for 
 through the favor of God, that desire was over- 
 come.' She disposed of it, without much difficulty, 
 among the Indians, who valued it the more that 
 they were often necessitated to smoke varic 
 roots and weeds — among the rest hemlock and 
 ground-ivy.' 
 
 Mr Hoar was not, or at least pretended not to 
 be, so offended with the reception he met with 
 from the lower orders, but that he civilly invi- 
 ted the Sagamores to dine with him during his stay 
 among them. The invitation was readily accept- 
 ed, and the dinner took place. The Indians are 
 accused of stealing, before dinner-time on this oc- 
 casion, the greater part of the provisions which Mr 
 Hoar had exerted himself to collect for their en- 
 tertainment. Nor does there seem to be much 
 doubt as to the theft itself, though the Sagamores, 
 who were heartily ashamed of it, attributed the 
 whole blame to certain strange and vagabond In- 
 dians of the company. The dinner went on, but 
 the Sagamores partook of it but hastily, being busy 
 in dressing themselves for the grand dance. 
 
 This dance took place in the course of a day or 
 two. It was a sort of cotillon, being carried on by 
 eight performers, four men and four women, of 
 
• • 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 167 
 
 ? 
 
 
 whom Mrs R's master and mistress were two. 
 The former was dressed in his best Holland shirt, 
 with a great variety and abundance of lace tags 
 and trimmings, attached to the skirts of it. He 
 wore silver buttons also, white stockings, a girdle 
 hung round with English pieces of money, and bells 
 and bands of wampum on his head and shoulders. 
 His squaw wore a kersey coat, the upper part cov- 
 ered with girdles of wampum. Her arms, from her 
 hands to her elbows, were decorated with brace- 
 lets ; her ears with various metal ornaments and 
 jewels, and her neck with a very considerable num- 
 ber of necklaces. Her stockings were of a hand- 
 some red color, her shoes white, her hair powder- 
 ed, and her face painted of nearly the same hue 
 with her stockings. The other six dancers were 
 dressed and decorated much in the same manner. 
 Two other Indians furnished the music necessary 
 on this occasion, by singing, and knocking briskly 
 upon a kettle. The steps used by the cotillon-set 
 consisted chiefly in hopping up and down, and strain- 
 ing various parts of the body, with extreme vio- 
 lence ; a labor which they now and then relieved, 
 by stopping to drink warm water from a pot stand- 
 ing upon hot embers near by. The ceremony 
 continued until near morning. 
 
 The redemption of Mrs R. seemed now to 
 be completed ; and yet the Indians, the mass 
 
 :, 
 
 i 
 
• « 
 
 168 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 of them at least, were loath to relinquish all 
 claims upon her. Even her master consented 
 to place her in Mr Hoar's hands, only op con- 
 dition of his furnishing a pint of rum. The re- 
 quest was readily granted, but the liquor proved 
 rather too powerful for the head of the savage, and 
 soon caused him to exhibit a variety of pranks and 
 gambols — the only instance of intoxication, witness- 
 ed by Mrs Rowlandson during her captivity. 
 Philip himself, after this, made some attempts to 
 conclude a private bargain with her, for coats, corn 
 and other articles to be given in consideration of 
 her discharge. She looked upon this, however, as 
 entirely unnecessary ; the matter being finally set- 
 tled in her favor, by the General Court of Saga- 
 mores. It need not be added that she commenced 
 her journey for Boston with great joy, and that she 
 was received by her husband, and other friends 
 there, with the same feelings. 
 
 Her captivity had lasted nearly thn e months, 
 not a week of which passed without the tidings 
 reaching her of ravages and massacres committed 
 by the Indians, near and among whom she lived. 
 They mourned for their losses, it seems, but * tri- 
 umphed and rejoiced in their inhuman and devilish 
 cruelty to the English.' They boasted often of 
 their victories, saying, that in two hours time, they 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 169 
 
 had murdered so many men in such a place, and 
 burnt so many buildings. In respect to rlie whites 
 generally, they distinctly expressed their intention 
 of either knocking them all on the head, or driving 
 them out of the country. 
 
 But conversation of this kind constituted a small 
 part of the captive's sufferings. The Indians, be- 
 fore the attack upon Lancaster, had suffered so much 
 from famine, that the English could track them 
 on their march through the woods, by their root- 
 ing for ground-nuts. This state of things continu- 
 ed so long as Mrs R. remained with them, though 
 she did not meet with one instance of a man, wo- 
 man or child among them dying of hunger. 
 Ground-nuts were their chief food. They ate also 
 nuts, acorns, lily-roots, artichokes, ground-beans, 
 and many other weeds of the like nature. Nor 
 were they alw^ays provided with even this fare ; for 
 they were sometimes obliged to pick bones in the 
 last stages of decay, then boil them and drink up 
 the liquor, and finally beat the remnants into a sort 
 of mortar and devour that. Bears, frogs, and rat- 
 tle-snakes formed a considerable part of their fresh 
 meat. 
 
 Of the two children of Mrs Rowlandson, cap- 
 tive among the savages at the time of her own dis- 
 charge, the boy was redeemed from certain New- 
 12 
 
170 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 Hampshire Indians, by the people of Portsmouth ; 
 and the daughter recovered her liberty without 
 cost. She was travelling with an Indian party, it 
 appears, with a basket upon her shoulders, when it 
 so happened, that she and one of the Squaws were 
 left behind and separated from the rest of the com- 
 pany. These two travelled three days together 
 through the woods, with no sustenance but water 
 and green whortle-berries. At the end of that time 
 they reached Providence. 
 

 CHAPTER X. 
 
 SETTLEMENT OF KENTUCKY. 
 
 The territory which now constitutes the state of 
 Kentucky, was first visited in 1757, by a Mr Fin- 
 ley of North-Carolina. He was accompanied on 
 this occasion by a few kindred spirits, actuated, 
 like himself, by an ardent predilection for an ad- 
 venturous and roving life. If these persons expect- 
 ed to find Peruvian treasures in the yet virgin soil 
 of the western country, they were disappointed. 
 But they were not disappointed in finding an abun- 
 dance of deer, elk, foxes, wild-cats, wolves, pan- 
 thers, buffaloes and bears. They were delighted, 
 too, with the fresh luxuriant aspect of nature, the 
 beautiful lawns, the rich pastures and cane-brakes 
 and the shadowy and magnificent forests. In a word, 
 they returned home with such reports of the fer- 
 tility and beauty of this new and vast tract, as in- 
 duced not a few of their old neighbors to look up- 
 on it as a terrestrial paradise. 
 
 Accordingly, in 1769, we find the celebrated 
 
 Daniel Boone seeking a site for his cabin among 
 
 the woods of Kentucky ; and it was but the spring 
 
 after this, that he was left alone, the only white 
 
 12* 
 
172 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 man in all that remote and immense territory, with- 
 out bread or salt for his board in the wilderness, 
 and without even a hUnting-dog for a companion. 
 The familiar particulars of the life of Boone, how- 
 ever, need not be here repeated. The first fort of 
 any consequence seems to have been erected un- 
 der his parncular care, near where Boonesborough 
 now stands, in the year 1775 ; the first house for 
 family habitancy, being erected the year before. 
 From this time, settlers came in from the Atlantic 
 frontiers in considerable numbers, notwithstanding 
 the almost incredible difficulties and dangers they 
 were compelled to contend with. 
 
 These arose chiefly from the Indians, seve- 
 ral tribes of whom, in this vicinity, were both pop- 
 ulous and powerful. What was worse, they were 
 for a longtime inveterately hostile with very few ex- 
 ceptions as to persons, and very brief ones as to 
 time. Most of them not only engaged in the 
 cause of the British, during the Revolutionary war, 
 but they followed up their hostilities for more than 
 twelves years afterwards. These hostilities were 
 certainly permitted in some cases, and in others 
 instigated, by individual British subjects, resident 
 chiefly at Detroit and at various Canadian forts, 
 — though probably not often under the eye of that 
 government. But, however, this might be, and 
 
TALES or THE INDIANS. 
 
 173 
 
 whatever were the additional inducements to such 
 a warfare, peculiar to the Indians themselves— -one 
 of which, no doubt, was the value of Kentucky as 
 a hunting-ground — it is certain that they gave great 
 trouble. Fifteen hundred persons are calculated 
 to have fallen victims to their fury within the space 
 of three years only. No settler was safe from 
 them by night or by day. Few were bold enough 
 to venture abroad from a station or fort, at one 
 period, without company ; and none without arms 
 in hand. 
 
 The strongest station in the country for several 
 years, was Harrodsburg, named from its founder, 
 and consisting of a fort and a few cabins. This 
 was attacked for the first time on the seventh of 
 March, 1776. The savages had come suddenly, 
 the day previous, upon three persons at work in 
 the vicinity of the fort, one of whom was killed, 
 and another taken prisoner ; but the third* was so 
 fortunate as to escape and give information to the 
 settlers. Aware of this circumstance, the enemy 
 deferred their attack until the next day ; and the 
 garrison availed themselves of the interval so en- 
 ergetically that the fort was put in the best order 
 for defence. The fire commenced, but the as-> 
 
 * A boy nftined James Kay, well known afterwarli as General Ray, 
 
174 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 sailants were soon sufficiently satisfied with theii 
 reception, to witlidraw, leaving one of their num- 
 ber killed and several wounded. The latter cir- 
 cumstance is one which never occurs among the 
 Indians, but in cases of great confusion and sur- 
 prise. 
 
 Being too numerous to be pursued, the savages 
 now encamped near the fort. Their next at- 
 tempt, however, was made by a detachment ol 
 about one hundred against Boonesborough. Here 
 also, they met with a repulse. They then turned 
 their attention towards the fortified camp of an 
 adventurous and gallant settler named Logan. 
 This camp was Iialf way between the two stations 
 just named, but, situated as they were it was vain 
 to look for assistance from either. The garrison 
 itself was small too. Indeed, nothing seemed to 
 be favorable to them but the dauntless example 
 of Logan, and the desperate consciousness, in eve- 
 ry bosom, of the horrible and certain result of cap- 
 ture. This was evident enough from the peculiar 
 pertinacity with which the savages were watching 
 and waylaying them on all sides, exasperated, 
 without doubt, by their disappointment at the other 
 two forts. . »^. 
 
 At the moment of assault, the women attached to 
 Logan's establishment, (including probably his own 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 175 
 
 wife and those of some of his comrades) were 
 without the fort milking the cows : and the men 
 were guarding them, as usual. The Indians ap- 
 proached under cover of a thick cane-brake, (which 
 had never been cleared away from around the 
 cabins) fired upon the white party, killed two of 
 them and wounded a third. The remainder, with 
 the women, fled and reached the fort in safety; 
 and upon this, the Indians, unwilling to waste 
 powder and lead, relaxed their fire. The wound- 
 ed man, meanwhile, was struggling to crawl to- 
 wards the fort. The poor fellow had a family 
 within, who were watching his situation at this ve- 
 ry moment ; and he had only to gri\r< a few rods to 
 join them, and escape being manrled and scalped 
 by the foe. Stillj he dared scarcely to move, and 
 especially to stand erect, for H^ar oi' attraii'ng their 
 attention. Logan, among others of the garrison, 
 saw all this from the windows of the fort, and he 
 tried to raise a force to go out with himself to the 
 aid of the poor sufferer. But the hazard was too 
 imminent for them. One man only, named Mar- 
 tin, who had long prided himself on his reputation 
 as a soldier, offered his services ; and he and Lo- 
 gan ventured forth together as far as the gate of 
 the fort-enclosure. At this moment, in plain sight 
 as they were of the wounded man, raising himself 
 feebly upon his knees, and struggling and straining 
 
176 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 I 
 
 : 
 
 forward, even Martin, catching a glimpse of the 
 danger which threatened him from the surround- 
 ing woods, recoiled and turned back. Logan, 
 now left alone, saw the poor soldier crawl a 
 few steps and then sink to the earth. He could 
 contain himself no longer. Putting his life in his 
 hand, he rushed forth, took up the half-dead vic- 
 tim in his arms, and bore him into the fort, amidst 
 a shower of balls, some of which were buried in 
 the palisades close by his head. 
 
 The case of the little garrison was still all but 
 desperate ; for they had only amunition enough left 
 for a few shots, and none was to be obtained near- 
 er than the two forts we have mentioned, whose 
 garrisons, too, would need all their ammunitk)n for 
 their own side. In this emergency, it was deter- 
 mined, small as their force was already, to send 
 out some of their number in search of distant set- 
 tlements on Holston's River, Logan himself head- 
 ing his little detachment they started off upon the 
 instant 5 crossed the Cumberland Mountains by 
 a wild track never travelled before, and proba- 
 bly never since ; obtained the requisite supplies at 
 Holston ; and returned with them, in the course of 
 ten days. The fort was still invested by the sav- 
 ages, and the garrison almost in despair. They 
 welcomed Logan, and the relief which he had 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 17T 
 
 the 
 und- 
 
 a 
 ould 
 
 but 
 left 
 
 brought with him though so much danger, with a 
 phrenzy of joy. A few days afterwards they were 
 reinforced by a party of one hundred men ; and the 
 savages then raised the siege, and retreated. 
 
 The most powerful effort made against Ken- 
 tucky, during the revolution, was in 1780, when 
 a force of one thousand Canadians and Indians 
 invaded the country, under the command of Col- 
 onel Byrd of Detroit. He succeeded in com- 
 pletely surprising Ruddle's Station, and the garri- 
 son including the women and children, were trea- 
 ted with a great deal of cruelty by the savages. 
 From this place, however, the invaders turned 
 back. At Licking forts, on the way, the Indians 
 separated from the British, and took with them the 
 prisoners captured at the Station just named. The 
 escape of one of these unfortunate persons from 
 their hands, soon afterwards, is an incident of 
 some interest. 
 
 The name of this man was Hinkston. He was 
 remarkable for his tact and skill as a woodman, 
 and he was not destitute of the courage and cool- 
 ness which were as common as they v;ere neces- 
 sary among his cotemporaries of the new settle- 
 ments. On the second night of their separate 
 march, the Indians encamped near the banks of 
 the Licking river, which they were now descend' 
 
178 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 ing. As it rained, the usual camp-fires were not 
 kindled until after the dusk of evening, wiien a 
 part of the savages guarded the prisoners while 
 the remainder was busy kindling the fires. While 
 they were thus occupied, Hinkston watched a fa- 
 vorable opportunity to spring away from them and 
 dash into the neigLboring woods. The alarm was 
 almost instantly given, and the savages were soon 
 pursuing him in every direction. Hinkston knew 
 what the result must be under these circumstances, 
 if the chase was continued on his part. At a lit- 
 tle distance from the camp, therefore, he took the 
 more prudent course of lying down snugly behind 
 a large log, in the deep shade of a spreading tree. 
 As soon as the uproar occasioned by his escape 
 had subsided, he resumed his hasty flight, as si- 
 lently as possible. 
 
 After ti avelling some time, as he supposed, in 
 the direct an of Lexington, he was surprised and 
 terrified to find that as yet he had made no prog- 
 ress. The night was extremely dark, and he had 
 circled back in sight of the camp-fires again : nor 
 could even his experience discern the usual marks, 
 which might have guided him in the day-time. 
 There was neither moon nor star visible in the 
 sky. He could not see the moss upon the trees ; 
 and could think of no clue, in a word, to the points 
 
 11 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 179 
 
 of the compass. In this emergency, his wood- 
 land science suggested to him the idea of dipping 
 his hand in the water of a brook. He had ob- 
 served that the wind was in the west at sunset, 
 and he knew that when he raised his hand, evapo- 
 ration would take place and coolness be felt on 
 that side from which the wind now came. Gui- 
 ded by this indication, he once more resumed his 
 flight. After travelling some hours, he became 
 exhausted and sat down at the foot of a tree, and 
 fell asleep. In the morning he continued his jour- 
 ney ; but even then, so full were the forests of sav- 
 ages prowling upon all sides, that nothing saved 
 him but a dense fog which just before day-break 
 came up so thick, that a man could not be seen at 
 a rod's distance. He found himself more than 
 once within a few yards of the foe. His ear was 
 assailed, too, with what sounded like the howling 
 of wolves, the bleeiing of fawns, the gobbling of 
 wild turkies, the hooting of owls, and the cries of 
 various other inhabitants of the wilderness. Lucki- 
 ly, he was woodsman enough to know, that most 
 of these were counterfeit cries of the savages, who 
 were accustomed to entice animals within the reach 
 of their rifles in this manner. He arrived safe at 
 Lexington on the eighth day after the capture of 
 Ruddle's r.^tion, and was the first who brought in- 
 te]]»2:<?nri. ui that event. 
 
180 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 Many skirmishes and massacres took place in 
 the spring of 1783. On one occasion, two men 
 of the name of McAfee, of Mc 4fee's station, 
 near Harrodsburg, were fired upon by a concealed 
 party of savages. One of them fell dead ; the 
 other ran for the fort, which was a quarter of a 
 mile distant. Being met by an Indian, both pre- 
 sented their muskets at each other — the muzzles 
 of t*^em almost touching. The piece of the In- 
 dian missed fire, but Mc Afee's told so well that 
 the savage fell dead at his feet. Still, the other 
 Indians were in pursuit of him, and the stake 
 was his life. Instead of making his way for the 
 fort at one heat, he sprang from tree to tree, and 
 his wary enemies followed him with the same cau- 
 tion — it being his object to escape a shot, and theirs 
 to gain one. In this manner he reached a fence, 
 about one hundred and fifty yards from the fort, in 
 safety ; and although, as he leaped over it, he ex- 
 posed himself to one discharge, he escaped from 
 it unhurt. His nearest antagonist now reached out 
 his head from behind a tree, to take aim ; Mc Afee 
 fired and shot him in the mouth ; and then made 
 a final effort to gain the fort, in which he succeed- 
 ed. The station was immediately attacked by the 
 whole body of the enemy, and a hot fire kept up 
 for two hours. The garrison, however, entertain-: 
 
 % 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 181 
 
 ed thein in such a style, with the help of the wo- 
 men, who melted and moulded bullets for them 
 all the while, that the violence of the battle soon 
 subsided, and the disappointed savages gradually 
 withdrew. 
 
 These illustrations of the life of the first settlers 
 of Kentucky and the neighboring states may prop- 
 erly conclude with a few singular adventures of 
 an individual named Downing, who is a respecta- 
 ble citizen at this lime living in Lexington, in that 
 stale. In the month of August, 1786, this gentle- 
 man, then a mere lad, resided at a fort standing on 
 the site of what have been since known as the Slate- 
 creek Iron-works, owned by Colonel Owings. 
 
 One morning. Downing went out, in company 
 with a youno- man named Yates, in search of a 
 horse, that had strayed away from the fort. Af- 
 ter travelling six or eight miles in pursuit of the 
 animal, Downing began to be alarmed at the idea 
 of danger from the Indians. He observed to Yates, 
 (who was considerably older and stouter than him- 
 self,) that he heard a noise like sticks cracking be- 
 hind them. Yates told him not to be a coward, and 
 laughed at him for being frightened by his own im- 
 agination. But Downing adhered, nevertheless, 
 to his opinion, and, with a laudable disposition to be 
 upon the safe side of things, embraced the first 
 
 
x#".'?i „ 
 
 182 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 favorable opportunity afforded him for concealment 
 by stopping in a tangled thicket of whortleberry 
 bushes. Yates had not gone forward many minutes 
 when an Indian was seen by Downing running up 
 in the direction from which they had just come. 
 He advanced within a hundred yards and then stop- 
 ped. The poor lad in the thicket was horribly 
 alarmed — in his own phrase, thunderstruck — but 
 having a gun whh him, he made up his mind to 
 discharge it, and then absent himself with all pos- 
 sible despatch. 
 
 Unfortunately, the piece was furnished with a 
 double trigger, and went off before he had fairly 
 raised it to his shoulder. To use his own expres- 
 sion again, be ' instantly went off too ;' and, after 
 running a considerable distance as speedily as he 
 well could, he met Yates, who had her.rd the re- 
 port of the gun and stopped to learn the cause of 
 it. As Downing informed him in a few words, 
 they now made common cause in the flight. At 
 length they reached a declivity, where they were 
 compelled, in following the path, to descend into 
 a valley surrounded with liills. Here they soon 
 perceived two Indians, who had taken a shorter 
 course^ and were runnine by another route to- 
 wards the bottom of alley. The whites 
 were obliged to go fc.vvui.^. There was no al- 
 
 tei 
 po 
 ac 
 
TALES OF THE I^T>IANS. 
 
 183 
 
 ternative but to keep the {ath, and run with all 
 possible rapidity, though th ^ians, from better 
 acquaintance with the roads, roust undoubtedly 
 have an advantage over them in the chase. 
 
 Both parties pressed on until they reached a dry 
 gutter in the middle of the valley, about six feet 
 deep and of considerable width. The Indians, 
 who were very near undertook to leap the gutter 
 at about the same time with the whites. All got 
 safe across but Downing, who just reached the 
 edge of the gutter in his leap, stumbled against 
 it, pitched upon his breast, rebounded and fell 
 backwards into the gutter. The violence of the 
 fall nearly deprived him of breath for a time, but 
 fortunately the Indians were two intent upon the 
 chase to observe his remaining behind. Recov- 
 ering at length from his shock, he walked along 
 in the gutter. It grew shallower as he advanced, 
 and soon ceased to answer the purpose of conceal- 
 ing him from the sight of the Indians. In a very 
 few minutes he discovered one of them returning 
 in search of him. He instantly dropped his gun, 
 left the gutter, and ran back the same way he had 
 first come. But the injury received from his fall 
 affected his speed and the Indian gained upon him 
 rapidly. 
 
 Still, he kept up the flight for a considerable 
 

 IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 /. 
 
 ^ J%6 
 
 1.0 
 
 I.I 
 
 
 2A 
 2.2 
 
 I" m "— 
 
 c |i£ 112.0 
 
 ■•25 i 1.4 
 
 1.6 
 
 vl 
 
 ^ 
 
 /a 
 
 / 
 
 
 
 Photographic 
 
 Sdences 
 
 Corporation 
 
 23 WEST MAIN STREET 
 
 WEBSTER, N.Y. 14580 
 
 (716) 872-4503 
 
^ A 
 
 .y^.% 
 
 fj^ 
 
 :% 
 
 "S," "'^ 
 
 C/jL 
 
184 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 time, though despairing of ultimate success, until 
 he came to a large poplar tree which had been 
 blown down by the wind. He ran along on one 
 side of the trunk, and the Indian now pursued 
 him on the other. At this critical moment he felt 
 himself caught by the leg, and he suffered some 
 alarm before ascertaining that the new annoyer was 
 only the small dog of his enemy. He beat ofFthe an- 
 imal, but the savage was now close upon him, and it 
 seemed to be inevitable that he should be over- 
 taken at the roots of the tree. But most fortunate- 
 ly, just at that spot, a large she-bear had taken up 
 her abode, with several cubs. Disliking the vio* 
 lence with which the Indian approached her young, 
 she instantly attacked him and engaged all his at- 
 tention, while Downing, taking advantage of the 
 unexpected assistance of his fresh ally, wheeled 
 about, dashed away into the woods, and left the 
 brute and the savage to finish the controversy to 
 their o'wn satisfaction. As no remains of the lat- 
 ter were ever found at or near the premises, though 
 Downing subsequently took some trouble to search 
 for them, it may be conjectured, that he escaped 
 with his life — the bear either putting him to 
 flight, or making a drawn game of it. Mr Yates 
 also made his escape, on this occasion, after having 
 run some miles, by taking refuge in a cane-brake. 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 185 
 
 In the summer season, Downing was in the hab- 
 it of going out of the fort every afternoon to a cluster 
 of hickory trees several hundred yards distant, for 
 the purpose of shooting squirrels, which were at 
 that place very numerous. Beside this path, fif- 
 teen Indians lay concealed for three days, behind 
 a large log, they had set up a row of bushes to 
 serve as a blind ; and there they lay, waiting for 
 a favorable opportunity to kill and plunder. The 
 two first days he passed and repassed them with- 
 out molestation. They were aware, no doubt, that 
 Downing would furnish very little spoil, and that 
 firing upon him would have the effect of alarming 
 the garrison. On the third day, he observed that 
 the bushes around the log were apparently dying ; 
 and he had advanced towards them, within ten 
 feet, with the view of ascertaining the cause, when 
 his attention was caught by the fluttering of a beau- 
 tiful bird just entangled in some boughs near by 
 him. He instantly turned and caught the bird. 
 This diverted his curiosity from the bushes, and he 
 returned to the fort, and busied himself so etitire- 
 ly with caging and caressing his new charge as to 
 forget to speak of the bushes. The next morr- 
 ing early, a pack-horse driver and his son went out 
 to sec after their horses. The concealed Indians 
 shot them both, and scalped and stripped them be- 
 14 
 
186 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 fore the people of the fort, who heard the guns, 
 could get to the place. Having previously stolen 
 and secured a number of horses, they immediately 
 returned, and no pursuit of them was undertaken. 
 On another occasion, Downing went to Mud 
 Lick, now the Olympian Springs, in company with 
 three men who were in the habit of frequently re- 
 connoitering the country as scouts. The distance 
 was seven miles ; and the party had already come 
 in sight of the Lick, though they travelled on foot, 
 when, upon ascending a hill, they discovered sev< 
 eral buffaloes, elk and deer. This was consider- 
 ed an indication that there were no Indians near ; 
 but diey had hardly gained the summit of the slope 
 when two of the party who walked in advance 
 turned round, and gave notice that they saw ten or 
 fifteen Indians endeavoring to conceal themselves in 
 the drain leading from the Lick^ and advised their 
 companions to fly for their lives. They did so, 
 and soon had the savages following -^e behind 
 them, and especially upon Downing, »ie smallest 
 person and poorest runner of the party. One 
 of his companions had the presence of mind to ad- 
 vise him to embrace the first opportunity, when the 
 situation of the road should throw him out of sight 
 of the Indians, to drop behind a log, siid lie con- 
 cealed, while the rest of them ran on. He fol- 
 
 *,.. .v'Mt-.i,^ 
 
TALE9 OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 187 
 
 lowed this counsel at the first favorable moment. 
 The Indians soon came up, and eager in the pur- 
 suit of those whom they still saw before them, pass- 
 ed by Downing, who lay trembling by the way- 
 side. About ten minutes after they passed, he 
 ventured to rise and leave his place of conceal- 
 ment, but for some tinne was utterly at a loss what 
 course to pursue. After wandering several hours 
 through the woods, however, he reached the fort 
 in safety. His companions had been fortunate 
 enougl) to arrive there before him. 
 
 At another time. Downing fell in company with 
 two of this party, whose names were Wade and 
 Poor, at Stroud's Station, and set out with them 
 to return to the fort. On their way it was propos- 
 ed and agreed to go about three miles from the 
 road, to a place called Cassidy's Station, (where 
 a settlement had been made, and abandoned on 
 account of its exposure to the Indians) in order to 
 get water-melons, which were raised in great abun- 
 dance at that place. As they approached the en- 
 closure. Wade and Poor directed Downing to re- 
 main, sitting on his own horse, and hold theirs, 
 while they went to reconnoitre, and to ascertain 
 whether they could enter the water-melon patch 
 in safety. They charged him on no account to 
 leave the horses, or move from the spot until they 
 14* 
 
* 
 
 188 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 t*"i 
 
 returned, unless the Indians should appear, or he 
 should hear a certain whistle made with the aid of 
 corn-leaves, which was to be their signal. If he 
 heard this, he was to repair immediately to a cor>- 
 ner of the house, and there wait for them. 
 
 They now started off, leaving him alone. As 
 they remained out of sight and hearing for a con- 
 siderable time, he began to grow uneasy, and re- 
 gardless of their positive injunctions, determined 
 to go and see for himself what was the matter. 
 With this view he dismounted, tied his horses to 
 the poles which formed the fence of the enclosure, 
 jumped over, and began to make his way through 
 the high broom-corn, which concealed the houses 
 from his sight. He was just catching a glimpse 
 of them, having nearly reached the extremity of 
 the field, when he suddenly saw a man, whom he 
 took to be an Indian, run from one house to anoth- 
 er. At the same instant, he heard the signal 
 agreed on by his companions. Sensible of the 
 imprudence of which he had been guilty, he in- 
 stantly ran with all possible speed towards the 
 fence. Unluckily, the violence with which he leap- 
 ed over it alarmed the horses, and they broke 
 loose and retreated, each with a pole hanging to 
 its bridle. Wade and Poor went to the corner of 
 the fence, meanwhile, as agreed on ; and not finding 
 
 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 189 
 
 >r he 
 
 lid of 
 
 If he 
 
 cor- 
 
 Downing or the horses, were exceeding alarmed, 
 and ran to ascertain the cause. They saw the 
 horses prancing off, and Downing in hasty pursuit 
 of them. With the utmost expedition they caught 
 their own horses, cut away the poles, sprang into 
 their saddles, and rode several miles in full speed 
 without uttering a single syllable, or scarcely stop- 
 ping to look behind them. At length, having re- 
 covered their self-possession, they found that they 
 were not pursued, and proceeded on deliberate- 
 ly home. Downing was severely censured for his 
 imprudent conduct, but whether the alarm was 
 entirely groundless, does not appear. It is pro- 
 bable there was some foundation for it. 
 
n 
 
 ■tM 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 THE CONSPIRACY OF THE CREEKS. 
 
 The first trouble of much consequence which 
 the colonists of Georgia received from the power- 
 ful tribe of Creeks living in their vicinity, was in 
 December, 1747, fourteen years from the date ol 
 the first settlement of the province. On 'the 
 fourteenth of that month, a large number of these 
 Indians were collected at Frederica, probably for 
 some purpose of treaty or trade ; and this was the 
 occasion embraced for the consummation of a 
 plot against the interests of the colony, which had 
 long been the subject of secret agitation. The 
 author of it was the Rev. Thomas Bosomworth, 
 and his chief assistant was a half-breed woman nani- 
 ed Mary Musgrove. The former had recently come 
 over from England as chaplain to\the regiment of 
 General Oglethorpe, the founder of the colony, 
 subsequently to which he had received a grant of 
 land from the crown, married the woman just men- 
 tioned, and settled in the Province. His object 
 now was to enrich himself still farther by support- 
 ing a demand in her name, to certain territory — in- 
 
 ^^.iL^Jl<.:"^-^-^ i 
 
 li. Ti^f .' 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 19L 
 
 
 eluding the islands of St Catherine, Cassabaw and 
 Saples — which had been granted by treaty to the 
 Creeks, as a part of their hunting grounds. 
 
 With this view he sought out at Frederica, on 
 the occasion first alhided to, an Indian chief, called 
 Malatche, of an age and a standing among the 
 Creeks well suited to his purposes. Malatche 
 was ambitious of distinction, and being already 
 entitled a King, Bosomworth now persuaded him to 
 have himself crowned with imperial ceremony by 
 the sixteen minor chiefs and the rest of the tribe 
 who were present. A paper was accordingly 
 drawn up, signed by these chiefs, acknowledging 
 Malatche to be the rightful Prince of the domin- 
 ions of the Creek nation ; vesting him with full 
 powers of legislating, treating and conveying land ; 
 and binding themselves, on the part of their sever- 
 al towns, to abide by all his engagements. Bos- 
 omworth then drew up a deed of conveyance in 
 the common form, from Malatche 0^)iyameco, 
 * Emperor of the upper and lower Creek nations,' 
 to Thomas and Mary Bosomworth, for and in 
 consideration of ten pieces of stroud, * twelve pie- 
 ces of duffles,* two hundred weight of powder, two 
 hundred weight of lead, twenty guns, twelve pairs 
 
 * Species of ttout, coarM and clienp cloth, more in uto a century aipoe 
 io the Indian trade, than at the preaent time. 
 
192 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 I 
 
 of pistols, and one hundred weight of vermillion'. 
 This warranted to the grantees the three islands 
 we have already named, * as long as the sun shall 
 shine or the rivers flow, forever.* It was dated 
 the fourth day of the windy moon, corresponding 
 to the fourth of December. 
 
 The claims which Bosomworth founded upon 
 this flimsy and fraudulent process, would have been 
 less worthy of notice, perhaps, but for the peculiar 
 character of his wife. This woman not only un- 
 derstood the Creek language and manners perfect- 
 ly ; but she was notorious for such an influence 
 among them, that Oglethorpe had for several 
 years before paid her a regular salary, of a hun- 
 dred pounds yearly, for her services as interpret- 
 er and as a mediator of treaties. Besides, her 
 husband had encouraged her to set up a pretence 
 of being the elder sister of Malatch'e, and of hav- 
 ing descended lineally from a King who held from 
 nature the whole territory of the Creeks. He 
 persuaded her to assert her right, founded on their 
 satements, as superior to that of Malatche himself, 
 as well as of the Georgia Trustees. She accord- 
 ingly assumed the title of an independent empress, 
 summoned a general meeting of the Creeks, 
 addressed them artfully on the subjects of their 
 rights and their wrongs, and concluded with an ex;- 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 193 
 
 )n'. 
 
 Ids 
 
 tail 
 
 Ited 
 
 PS 
 
 hortation to enforce and revenge them by an in- 
 stant application to arms. 
 
 The speech was precisely adapted to produce 
 the desired effect, and it did not fail of success. 
 The Indians listened to their new Queen with 
 solemn gravity, but they were fired with rage at 
 the thought of the indignhies she had mentioned ; 
 and they pledged themselves, with one voice, to 
 stand by her royal person, and their own lands and 
 liberties, to the last drop of their blood. Satis- 
 fied with this result, she set out immediately for 
 Savannah, escorted by a large body of her savage 
 subjects, to demand from the President and Coun- 
 cil a formal acknowldgment of her pretensions. 
 The former, meanwhile, was apprised by a special 
 messenger of the royal family's approach, as also 
 of Mary's wish that all the lands south of Savan- 
 nah river should be relinquished by the English 
 incumbents without loss of time. She intimated, 
 distinctly, that she being the hereditary Queen of 
 the Creeks, both upper and lower, in case of any 
 difficulty she should order out such a force, forth- 
 with, as should inevitably extirpate the whole set- 
 tlement. 
 
 President Stephens and the Council of Savan- 
 nah were alarmed at these pretensions and threats. 
 The colony was young and feeble, while the 
 
194 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 
 ill 
 
 Creeks could probably muster something like four 
 or five thousand warriors ; and these were led on 
 by the only person upon whom the Council had 
 hitherto depended for the maintenance of a good 
 understanding. They concluded, on the whole, 
 to use soft words for a time, and to watch their 
 opportunity for getting possession of Mary's per- 
 son, and shipping her out of the country. This, 
 they had no doubt, would make an essential change 
 in the prospects of Bosomworth. 
 
 Meanwhile, the militia of the various settlements 
 were ordered to be in readiness for marching to 
 Savannah at the shortest notice. The whole force 
 of the town itself amounted to only a hundred and 
 seventy men, able to bear arms. It was put, how- 
 ever, in the best possible state of defence. A 
 message was then sent to Maiy, while she was yet 
 a considerable distance from the town, at the head 
 of her mighty host, to learn whether she was seri- 
 ous in her pretensions, and to attempt quieting her 
 turbulent spirit by the gentle arts of persuasion. 
 But she was found to be inflexibly resolute, and 
 the President had no alternative but to put on a 
 bold countenance, and receive the savages with as 
 few symptoms as possible of that uneasiness 
 which they always perceive and generally turn to 
 their own benefit. The militia were ordered un- 
 
TALES Of THE INDIANS. 
 
 105 
 
 leir 
 jer- 
 lis, 
 ige 
 
 der arms. As the Indians thronged into town, (it 
 being now the twentieth of July) Captain Jones, at 
 the head of a troop of horse, stopped them, and de- 
 manded whether their visit was hostile or friendly. 
 Receiving no satisfactory answer, he ordered them, 
 in a loud voice, to ground their arms. He declared 
 that he was strictly commanded to suffer no armed 
 Indians to set foot in the town, and that he would 
 enforce this measure, come what might, with his 
 own blood and the blood of the brave men around 
 him. 
 
 Somewhat overJiwed by this greeting, the sava- 
 ges submitted with great reluctance ; and accord- 
 ingly Bosomworth, in his canonical robes, with his 
 Queen at his side, and the Creek chiefs following 
 after them according to rank, marched into the 
 centre of the settlement. What with the numerous 
 procession of subject savages who were attached to 
 their escort, and the grim and surly looks of 
 the whole company, they made a most formida- 
 ble appearance, and the inhabitants were justly 
 alarmed. On approaching the Savannah parade- 
 ground, the savages found the militia drawn up un- 
 der arms to receive them, by whom they were 
 saluted with fifteen guns, and conducted to the 
 President's house. Bosomworth being then or- 
 dered to withdraw, the Indian chiefs were politely 
 
196 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 requested to declare their intention in paying a 
 visit of this kind, uninvited as they were by any 
 person authorized to invite them. The chief an- 
 swered, agreeably to previous instructions, no 
 doubt, that Mary was to speak for them, and that 
 they would abide by whatever she said ; that they 
 had heard she was to be sent captive out of the 
 country, and they wished to know for what rea- 
 son ; that, if their arms were given back to them, 
 after consulting with Mary and Bosom worth, 
 they would resume the conference and amicably 
 settle all difficulties. 
 
 To please them, their guns were restored, though 
 strict orders were given to allow them no ammuni- 
 tion, until the Council should ascertain their de- 
 signs. On the day following, having had their 
 proposed conversation with Mary, the savages were 
 observed marching about tumultuously, and with 
 countenances more sullen than before. The citizens 
 were obliged to mount guard, while the women 
 and children, afraid to remain in their own houses 
 by themselves, added to the general confusion, by 
 taking refuge publicly among the males. During 
 this noise and hurry, a report was circulated that 
 some of the Creeks had tomahawked President 
 Stephens. The inhabitants were so exasperated 
 ip consequence, as to be hardly restrained by the 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 19^ 
 
 troops from falling upon the whole body of the 
 savages. Something like transient composure being 
 finally restored, an order was issued, to lay hold of 
 Bosomworth. This was done, and he was carried 
 out of the way and closely confined, with the 
 explicit understanding that in case of coming to 
 extremities his life would be the first forfeit. 
 
 Mary now became, or pretended to become, 
 frantic and outrageous. She threatened bloody 
 V engeance against the magistrates and the whole col- 
 ony ; ordered ail white persons to depart immedi- 
 ately from her territories, and to refuse at their 
 peril ; cursed Oglethorpe and his treaties ; furiously 
 stamped her fool upon the earth ; and swore with 
 a horrible oath that the world should know that the 
 ground she stood upon was her own. These 
 proceedings answered a good purpose in exciting 
 the savages around her, and she secured that 
 object still farther by keeping their chief men con- 
 stantly under her own eye. She would not suf- 
 fer them to utter a sentence on public affairs, but 
 in her presence. 
 
 But the President, who was a man of a spirit 
 suitable to the emergency, instead of being daunt- 
 ed by these measures, privately laid hold of the 
 Queen herself, and placed her in confinement with 
 her husband. Having secured the ringleaders, as 
 
198 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 he believed, he employed men acquainted with 
 the Indian tongue to entertain the warriors in the 
 most hospitable and friendly manner, and directed 
 that the wicked and selfish projects of the two 
 prisoners should be explained to them. A feast 
 was accordingly prepared for all the leading 
 Creeks, After this, they were distinctly informed 
 of the plans of Bosom worth. They were told 
 also, that the lands adjoining Savannah were 
 secured for them to encamp upon whenever they 
 visited their beloved friends in that town; that 
 the islands were to be used in hunting and fishing, 
 when they should come to bathe in the salt water 
 on the coast ; that these were the properly of all 
 of them in common, and not of an individual ; 
 and that the great King (George II) was de- 
 sirous that all his people, both red and white, 
 should live together like brethren. This policy 
 produced a temporary effect ; several chiefs de- 
 clared they had been deceived ; and even Malat- 
 che seemed satisfied, and was not a little pleased 
 at hearing that the King had sent them a variety 
 of presents. Being asked, however, why he had 
 given up his royal authority to a despicable old 
 woman, he replied that the whole nation acknow- 
 ledged her as their Queen, and that none but she, 
 as he understood the matter, was authorised to 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 199 
 
 Ih 
 le 
 
 fO 
 [St 
 
 distribute the King^s presents among the people — 
 a manifest disclosure of Bosom worth's policy. 
 
 The President inferred from this reply, that his 
 best course would be to distribute the presents 
 among the savages with his own hand. They were 
 once more called together, for this purpose. But, 
 in the mean time, Malatche — whom even his 
 countrymen had named after the windy in conse- 
 quence of his notorious fickleness— Kibtained ac- 
 cess to Bosomworth and his wife. They com-» 
 pletely succeeded in drawing him over once more 
 to their interests ; and no sooner were the Indians 
 collected with the view of receiving their respec- 
 tive shares of the royal bounty, than he came in, 
 stood up in the midst of them with a frowning- 
 countenance, and in violent agitation delivered a 
 speech full of the most dangerous and insolent 
 insinuations and threats. The conclusion was, 
 that the English were tenants at will upon the 
 Creek lands; and that three thousand warriors 
 of the nation stood ready, under Mary's authority, 
 to make good this position. He then pulled a 
 paper from his pocket, which had evidently been 
 prepared by Bosomworth, though perhaps not 
 intended to be shown. It agreed closely with the 
 speech, and enumerated various Indians, styled 
 Kings of the Creeks, as acknowledging the title 
 
200 
 
 TALES OP THE INDIANS. 
 
 of Mary, but only two of them were at this lime 
 present. 
 
 Such were the contents of this paper, that upon 
 reading it to the members of the council, they 
 were struck with astonishment. Malatche, who 
 observed them narrowly, now begged that it might 
 be returned to him, for the purpose of restoring it 
 to the owner. He had no idea, he added, of its 
 being a * bad talk.' But instead of granting his 
 request, the President took the resolute course 
 of once more getting all the savages together, and 
 addressing them in plain, bold and resolute terms. 
 He gave them the history of Mary, and explained 
 to them the design of Bosom worth in wishing to 
 have the King's presents pass into her hands. 
 He had not gone on very far in this strain, when 
 the Indians desired him to stop. It was needless, 
 said they, to talk any more ; they had been im- 
 posed upon, but their eyes were now opened ; and 
 though he wished them to break the chain of 
 peace, they would hold it fast with both hands. 
 In fine, they were ready to smoke the pipe of 
 peace upon the spot. Pipes and rum were ac- 
 cordingly brought in, and they joined hand in 
 hand, and smoked and drank with their old allies, 
 every one wishing * that their hands might be join- 
 ed like their hands.' The royal presents, except- 
 
-TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 201 
 
 ing the ammunition, were distributed among them 
 at the same time. The most influential were pre- 
 sented with the largest shares, and Malatche him- 
 self seemed to be entirely satisfied with his. 
 
 At this moment, wl'^n the President and Coun- 
 cil were flattering themselves that the difficulties 
 were all adjusted, Mary, half intoxicated, disap- 
 pointed with failure, and enraged at her confine- 
 ment, rushed in among them ultitude like a fury. 
 She cried out to the President, that these were her 
 people, and that he had no business with them, 
 and should soon be convinced of it to his cost. 
 The President calmly advised her to withdraw 
 to her lodgings, and forbear renewing her at- 
 tempts upon the minds of the savages, or he 
 should order her again into close confinement. 
 Upon this she turned about to Malatche who stood 
 near her; and repeated what had been said to 
 her, affecting great wrath, and making several 
 very ill-natured comments and additions. The 
 fickle chieftain was roused by the appeal. He 
 started fiercely from his seat, laid hold of his 
 arms, called upon the rest to follow his example, 
 and dared any man to touch the Queen. 
 
 The whole house was instantly filled with 
 tumult and uproar; and every Indian having 
 his tomahawk in his hand, the President and 
 15 
 
202 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS'. 
 
 immedi 
 
 Council expected nothing bi 
 Luckily, Captain Jones interposed at this juncture, 
 with the guard which had once before overawed 
 the savages. *Lay down your arms!' shouted 
 he, with a voice of thunder, while he mustered 
 his men around them — * lay down your arms ! ' 
 The assembly was again silent. The Indians did 
 as they were ordered, though with some hesitation, 
 while Mary was conveyed away to a private room, 
 and again confined. Bosomworth was then sum- 
 moned before the Council, and an attempt was made 
 to reason with him upon the folly and wickedness 
 of his conduct. As he replied to this only with 
 foul abuse, the same measure was taken with himi 
 as with his wife. Thus the ringleaders were once 
 more secured, and it only remained to persuade 
 the Indians peaceably to leave the town, and re- 
 turn to their settlements. This was effected by 
 considerable exertion, and so the tired and terrifi- 
 ed inhabitants, harassed with frequent alarnis, and 
 worn out with constant duty, were at length re- 
 lieved. For many years subsequent to these 
 disturbances, the Creeks and the colonists treated 
 and traded with each other, without the slightest 
 interruption of friendship. 
 
TALES OP THE INDIANS. 
 
 203 
 
 ith. 
 ire, 
 led 
 [ted 
 (red 
 is!' 
 I did 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 CHRISTIAN INDIANS. 
 
 This name has been given to a large number of 
 natives, chiefly Mohican Indians, of Connecticut 
 and New York, and the Dela wares of Pennsylva- 
 nia, civilized and christianized to a degree indica- 
 ted by the following narrative, through the labor 
 of missionaries sent out by the ancient church of 
 the German Moravians. The first efforts were 
 made among the Mohicans, in 1740. These, 
 though partially successful for a time, were coud- 
 teracted within a few years, chiefly by the jealousy 
 of the neighboring whites, as violent as it seems to 
 have been groundless. Som€ of tl)e missionaries 
 were arrested, confined in prison, and insulted in 
 various places by mobs. They were suspected, 
 it appears, of being papists and traitors, matters of 
 the more consequence then on account of the pecu- 
 liar situation of the English, especially the scattered 
 frontier settlers, in reference to the Indians and 
 French. That the latter tampered with the for- 
 mer, there was no doubt ; and it was hastily im- 
 agined that the good Moravians had come among 
 
 them with motives of the same nature. They 
 15* 
 
SQ4 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 were allied, it is said, to the Canadian French* 
 They fomented the Indian disturbances which had 
 recently taken place. They furnished the savages 
 on all sides with ammunition and arms. Nay, 
 a respectable clergymen positively charged them 
 with popery, and another person, * knew ' them to 
 be in possession of three thousand stand of arms, 
 wherewith the blood-thirsty heathens were to be 
 stirred up to fall, with the French, upon the Penn- 
 sylvanian settlers. 
 
 But, although the mission was abandoned in 
 this quarter, the Moravians were not discouraged. 
 They had already begun a small settlement in Penn- 
 sylvania, fifty or sixty miles above Philadelphia, be- 
 tween the forks of the Delaware, which they nam- 
 ed Bethlehem. They now stated their case to the 
 governor of that province, who thereupon issued 
 a proclamation that ' all Indians who took refuge 
 in Pennsylvania should be protected in the quiet 
 practice of their religious profession.' In conse- 
 quence of this measure, the Christian Indians be- 
 gan to come in from New-York and Connecticut, 
 early in 1 748, and ' the brethren ' having purchas- 
 ed a tract of land for them ac the junction of 
 Mahony Creek with the Lehigh, they soon set- 
 tled there, built a regular town and chapel, and 
 named the place Gnadenshutten. By September of 
 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 205 
 
 Ihad 
 »ges 
 [ay, 
 lem 
 
 to 
 rms, 
 
 be 
 Jnn- 
 
 the next year, this congregation amounted to five 
 hundred souls ; a second church was begun ; and 
 schools for children of both sexes, were put into 
 operation. 
 
 i?ut from this time, they were less fortunate ; 
 and their subsequent history is a series of calami- 
 ties. In the first place, they were persecuted by 
 the five nations of New-York. These tribes had 
 long exercis(3d such an influence over all others 
 in their vicinity, that the Moravian society had 
 thought best to take early precautions for securing 
 their friendship, by sending an agent to treat with 
 them. This person signified to their chief his 
 wish to preach among the Indians, and received of 
 them the following answer ; * Brother ! you have 
 made a long journey over the seas, to preach the 
 gospel to the white men and to the Indians ! You 
 did not know that we were here, and we knew 
 nothing of you. This proceeds from above! 
 Come therefore to us, you and your brethren ; we 
 bid you welcome among us ; and take this fathom 
 of wampum in confirmation of what we have said.' 
 This agreement was soon after renewed, when 
 three of the missionaries were adopted as coun- 
 trymen, and honored with new names. Bishop 
 Spangenberg, among the rest, was called * Tqirhi- 
 tontic,' a row of trees, In June 1747, a few of 
 
206 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 li 
 
 [ 1' 
 
 the ' brethren,' and a blacksmith among them, set- 
 tled near a small village of the five nations, at the 
 particular request of a chief named Shikelimus ; 
 and upon condition that the blacksmith should stay 
 no longer than they remained friendly to the En- 
 glish. But this was not long, for the French final- 
 ly, though slowly, succeeded in creating jealousy 
 between them and the English, and they began to 
 think of war. 
 
 The first indication of this feeling, and the ef- 
 fect it was to have upon the Christian Indians ap- 
 peared in 1754, when an embassy of Shawanees 
 and other backwoods Indians, under the control of 
 the five nations, came among the former at Gnad- 
 enshutten, and strongly pressed them to remove 
 farther from the white settlements. This invitation 
 not being much nouced, it was soon afterwards 
 understood fi'om the five nations, who now express- 
 ed themselves openly, though figuratively, that * if 
 Christians did not hear what was said to them, 
 they would come themselves, and run a red-hot 
 poker into their ears, and make them hear.' 
 
 But, at this time, the hostility of even these 
 proud and powerful tribes was less to be dreaded 
 by the Moravians than that of the English them- 
 selves, and especially the lower class of the set- 
 tlers. Some suspected them of popery, and of 
 
 ^..-h.^ ^^„d.^^*-i*>t(« 
 
TALE8 OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 207 
 
 |set- 
 tbe 
 ms ; 
 (stay 
 En- 
 tnal- 
 )iisy 
 \n to 
 
 partiality for the French. Still more hated them 
 for endeavoring to civilize the savages, a race of 
 beings, who, in their opinion, instead of having 
 any claim to Christianity, deserved to be trented, 
 as an accursed people, like the Canaanites of old. 
 To such an extent did this prejudice prevail 
 among multitudes, that they sought the destruc- 
 tion of both the brethren, and the Christian 
 Indians. Mobs began to be spoken of. Consul- 
 tations were held in some places on the proper 
 means of destroying the Mission. Tn the Jerseys, 
 public declaration was made by beat of drums, 
 that Bethlehem was to be attacked, and that a 
 <;arnage should be made, such as never had been 
 heard of in North America before. Bishop 
 Spangenberg, being about this time upon a jour- 
 ney, while entering a public house, was insulted, 
 and threatened with having his brains knocked 
 out. In fine, perhaps nothing prevented the pur- 
 poses of these men being effected, but an attack 
 made by the Indians in the French interest, 
 upon a small Moravian station near Gnadenshutten. 
 The whites there, it appears, were assembled at 
 supper, when suddenly their watch-dogs were 
 heard barking. The door of the room was open- 
 ed, the Indians fired in, killing one man and 
 wounding several. The rest secured and barri- 
 
208 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 1 i 
 
 caded the doors, and retreated hastily to the 
 garret. The Indians, meanwhile, stationed watch- 
 ers at the windows and front door of the house, 
 and then set fire to it. Of fifteen persons within 
 only four escaped ; three by leaping out through 
 the flames of the burning roof on the rear of the 
 house ; and another, who was confined by sick- 
 ness in an out-house, by breaking through a 
 back window. Horses, stables, the barn of the 
 station, well stocked with grain and hay, cattle, 
 sheep, — the entire setdement, in a word — was re- 
 duced to ashes within an hour. 
 
 This event, melancholy as it was, proved favor- 
 able to the Moravians, for it convinced all who 
 heard of it that no connivance or concert could 
 possibly exist between these two parties. This 
 appeared still more clearly, when it was found 
 that the Christian Indians under the brethren were 
 the only ones in the country, even of their own 
 Delaware tribe, who remained peaceable and 
 friendly to the English. A small force of the lat- 
 ter was garrisoned near the place of the massacre 
 just mentioned ; but these troops, instead of de- 
 fending the * Christians,' as intended, were them- 
 selves cut off by the enemy. It seems the sol- 
 diers bad been amusing themselves with skating 
 on the ice of the Lehigh, this being the winter of 
 
TALES or THE INDIANS. 
 
 209 
 
 1756, when, at some distance higher up, where 
 the river made a bend, they espied two hostile 
 Indians, apparently engaged in the same sport. 
 These were supposed to be already in their pow- 
 er, and they pursued them with eagerness. But 
 suddenly, as they glided swiftly up the shore, a 
 party of the enemy which had lain in ambush, 
 rushed forth from their hiding place among the 
 bushes, attacked them, and killed them to a man. 
 A few of the garrison had remained in the fort ; 
 but these were frightened, and fled. The sava- 
 ges took possession of the fort, and burnt it, 
 together with the mills of the brethren, and the 
 houses of the Christian Indians. 
 
 In the mean time, the latter, most of whom had 
 removed to the Moravian head-quarters at Beth- 
 lehem, and leaving Gnadenshutten to its fate, 
 were of essential service in defending and assisting 
 both the missionaries and the English settlers. 
 They guarded them when at work in planting and 
 harvesting, carried messages to the hostile Indians 
 when no other persons could be induced to haz- 
 ard their lives in that service. This state of 
 things continued for some years, and so much 
 reliance was placed upon the aid of the Christian 
 Indians, that they were often applied to in despe- 
 rate cases of distress. For example, in February, 
 
210 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 1761, a white man came to their new village at 
 Nein, weeping for the loss of his child, and im- 
 ploring the Indians to assist him and his wife in a 
 search through the woods. Several of the Indians 
 instantly started off, wunt to the house of the pa- 
 rents, discovered the footsteps of the child, traced 
 them carefully some miles into the woods, found 
 the child there, and bore him back safe, though 
 shivering, and nearly famished and frightened to 
 death, to his overjoyed and grateful parents. 
 
 But in the various disturbances we have spoken 
 of, viewed to such an extent in 1763, that in the 
 fall of that year the Governor of Pennsylvania 
 thought it proper to order all the * baptized ' Indians 
 to be conducted to Philadelphia, and there guard- 
 ed at least from their white enemies. Leaving 
 their two settlements, therefore, one of which 
 was soon after burnt by a party of whites, these 
 Indians proceeded towards the city, arrived there on 
 the eleventh of November, and were stationed 
 upon Province Island. 
 
 An idea may be formed of the danger to which 
 these unfortunate people were constantly exposed, 
 from an event which took place in another part of 
 the State. It seems, there was a small settlement 
 of peacable Indians at Canestoga, near Lancaster, 
 where they had resided for more than a century, 
 
TALES OP THE INDIANS. 
 
 211 
 
 their ancestors having been among the first to wel- 
 come William Penn, treat with him, and furnish 
 venison for his people. These Indians were victims 
 to the common prejudice against the race. A 
 party of fifty-seven settlers from a neighboring vil- 
 lage called Paxton, suddenly attacked them, about 
 the time we have last mentioned, and murdered 
 fourteen of their men, women and children upon 
 the spot. The rest, to the number of fifteen or 
 twenty, happened to be somewhere abroad, heard 
 of the massacre of their relations and friends, fled for 
 protection to Lancaster, and were there placed in 
 the gaol of the town for safety. Even here the 
 mob who had now assumed the name of the Pax- 
 ton boys, pursued them, and notwithstanding a regi- 
 ment of highlanders was quartered in the town at 
 this very moment, they broke open the gaol doors, 
 rushed in upon the miserable objects of their haired, 
 despatched them all, and having thrown the man-^ 
 gled bodies into the street, rode off, shouting vic- 
 tory, and threatening that the Province Island 
 ^ savages ' should soon share the same fate. ' The 
 first notice I had of this affair,' writes a respectable 
 eye-witness, ' vvns, that while at my father's store 
 near the court house, T saw a number of people 
 running down the street towards the gaol, which 
 enticed me and other lads to follow them. At about 
 
212 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 I 
 
 sixty or eighty yards from the gaol, we met be- 
 tween tweny-five and thirty men, well mounted on 
 horses, and equipped for murder with rifles, toma- 
 hawks and scalping-knives. I ran into the prison- 
 yard, and there, near the back-door of the prison, 
 lay an old Indian named Will Sock, and his squaw, 
 particularly well known and esteemed by the peo- 
 ple of the town for their placid and friendly con- 
 duct. Across their bodies lay two children, of 
 about the age of three years, whose heads were 
 split with the tomahawk, and their scalps all taken 
 off. Towards the middle of the gaol yard, along the 
 west side of the wall, lay a stout Indian, whom I 
 especially noticed to have been shot in the breast, 
 his legs chopped with the tomahawk, his hands cut 
 off, and finally a rifle-ball discharged in his mouth, 
 so that his head was blown to atoms, and his brains 
 splashed against the wall ! In the same condition I 
 found the whole of them, men, women and chil- 
 dren, spread about the prison-yard, shot, scalped, 
 hacked and cut to pieces.' 
 
 Even in Philadelphia, soon after this time, in- 
 telligence being brought that the * Paxton boys ' 
 were on their march to destroy the Christian In- 
 dians, the governor saw no other way of protecting 
 them, but to send large boats to the island, in which 
 they could take flight at a moment's warning. On 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 213 
 
 the twenty-fourth of January, 1764, they were di- 
 rected to return for safety to Philadelphia. They 
 did so, under escort of one hundred and seventy 
 men from Gen. Gage's army ; were lodged in the 
 city barracks, and there guarded day and night. 
 Here, as elsewhere, they continued to meet dai- 
 ly, for divine service, though the missionaries 
 were not with them. But it was not long before the 
 mob disturbed them so much that it was found ne- 
 cessary to double the guard ; especially as the 
 Paxton ringleaders in the country, supported by 
 new recruits of rioters, were now taking open 
 measures for destroying the Indians under the ve- 
 ry eyes of the governor. Matters seemed to be 
 drawing to a crisis. Information was received 
 that large mobs were marching toward Philadel- 
 phia, where it was but too obvious that numbers 
 were ready to join them. The magistrates were 
 accordingly called on to do their duty, and there 
 appeared no other alternative but to repel force by 
 force. Eight pieces of heavy ordnance were 
 drawn up to the barracks, and a rampart thrown 
 up in the middle of the central square of the city. 
 The citizens, and even many young Quakers took 
 up arms, and repaired to the barracks to assist in 
 defending the Indians. The latter had already 
 been removed from the lower to the upper parts 
 
214 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 of the building, where the governor and several 
 other persons of distinction visited them. A few 
 days after this (February fourth) the rioters ap- 
 proached the city so near that their guns were heard, 
 and in such force, as reported, that all Philadel- 
 phia was in an uproar of alarm. The soldiers, in 
 their trepidation, unnecessarily discharged their 
 eighteen pounders ; the citizens mustered together 
 from all quarters ; and the poor Indians, unaccus- 
 tomed to such sounds and sights, were exceedingly 
 terrified. In the night between the fifth and sixth, 
 a rumor prevailed that the rioters were again ad- 
 vancing. The whole city were at once in motion. 
 The church-bells were rung, the streets illumina- 
 ted, the inhabitants every where called upon to 
 attend at the town house. There, arms and 
 ammunition were distributed among them ; and 
 two companies, raised forthwith from the multi- 
 tude, repaired to the barracks, where, in addition 
 to the ordnance already prepared, four more can- 
 non were mounted. 
 
 The following day passed in hourly expecta- 
 tion of the rioters, but nothing more was seen of 
 them ; the preparation for their proper reception 
 having probably altered their intention of visiting the 
 city. It seems that one of their pretended grounf's 
 of complaint was, that there were several murder- 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 215 
 
 ers among the Indians, whom they wished to have 
 possession of and punish. One of their ringlead- 
 ers, therefore, was invited to visit the barracks, 
 and point out such persons. This was done ; but 
 none being found who could be charged with any 
 crime on any pretence of proof, the search was 
 abandoned with the insolent assertion that the Qua- 
 kers had privately taken as many as six of the 
 Christian Indians out of the barracks and concealed 
 them. The feelings of the Indians at this time 
 may be best understood, from an address to the 
 governor, delivered on the eve of their leaving the 
 city, in March, by three of their leading men. It 
 was nearlv as follows : — 
 
 * We, the Christian Indians, now intending to re- 
 turn, with our wives and children, unto our own 
 country, approach you to take our leave, and to 
 thank you. We acknowledge the great kindness 
 you have shown to us : we have been in danger of 
 our lives, but you protected and defended us 
 against our enemies, so that we have lived in peace. 
 You have provided us with food and raiment ; you 
 have nursed us in sickness ; you have buried our 
 dead, and we have heard with joy that you will in 
 future give us our flour until our corn is ripe. And 
 we greatly rejoice that our teachers go with us in- 
 to the Indian country, that they may still instruct 
 
216 
 
 TALES or THE INDIANS. 
 
 
 US in the doctrines of salvation. Your kindness 
 will never be forgotten by us ; we shall bear it in 
 our hearts ; we shall speak of it to the other Indi- 
 ans, and as long as we live we shall remain true 
 friends to the English. Finally, we pray that God 
 may bless you ! we, the underwriters, do this in the 
 name of all our people, remaining your faithful 
 friends.' This address was subscribed by John 
 Papunhank, Joshua Anthony, and Shem Evars. 
 
 A large part of the Indians, who now left Phila- 
 delphia settled upon the banks of the Susquehan- 
 nah, at a place which they called Friedenshutten, 
 ' tents of peace.' There they soon erected a 
 meeting-house, and huts for themselves and the 
 misssionaries, and then cheerfully set about clear- 
 ing and fencing their new^ grounds, subsisting them- 
 selves, meanwhile upon wild meat brought in by 
 their hunters, and wild potatoes and other roots dug 
 by their women and children. In 1 767, the meet- 
 ing-house being too small to contain the number, 
 they built a large spacious church, of square white 
 pine timber, shingle-roofed, and with a neat cupola, 
 and a bell upon the to]). At this time there were 
 forty well-built houses of a similar construction in 
 the village, with well-fenced gardens attached to 
 each. 
 
 They were not now molested by any savages, 
 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 217 
 
 though some tribes were opposed to them, and cir- 
 culated evil reports in hopes of preventing their in- 
 crease. This was especially the case as to a mis- 
 sion undertaken by the Moravian Zeisberger, 
 among certain Alleghany Indians. Upon many of 
 them this had a favorable effect. But there was al- 
 so a party of Anti-Christians ; and much pains were 
 taken by them to establish a general jealousy of 
 the motives of the preachers. One chief declared 
 that he was a mere spy and scout for the settlers, 
 and that they would soon follow after him, building 
 forts, taking possession of the country, and making 
 slaves of the Indians. Even old women went 
 about, complaining, of the failure of many necessa- 
 ries of life, and saying that since the introduction 
 of Christianity, the worms devoured their corn the 
 foxes had fled the country, and neither bilberries 
 nor chesnuts, nor any other nuts or berries, would 
 now ripen. A conqueror, on the other hand, re- 
 commended sacrifices, to induce the Great Spirit 
 to take their part against the missionaries. Secret 
 messages were sent by the Six Nations, strongly 
 recommending measures of a more summary and 
 violent nature. An Indian preacher announced, 
 that if they countenanced the Christians, the sun 
 would infallibly scorch up all the corn in the coun- 
 try ; and another of the Monsey tribe, went so far 
 15 
 
 t 
 
218 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 as to declare that several of his people having re- 
 cently been on a visit to the King of England, he 
 had cautioned them not to listen to the doctrine of 
 the brethren, * inasmuch as thereby they would in- 
 evitably be led straightway to hell.' Finally, the 
 Christian party in this place, were obliged to re- 
 cede from their tribe, and remove to a new situa- 
 tion about fifteen miles distant, which they named 
 Lawunakhannek, a ' middle-stream.' 
 
 Meanwhile, hostilities were reviving among 
 neighboring tribes, which occasioned all the Chris- 
 tian Indians great trouble. The Senecas, among the 
 rest, were dissatisfied with a treaty recently made 
 with the Cherokees, and had sent out against tlie 
 latter a party of warriors. Two of this party 
 were captured by the Cherokees, who after up- 
 braiding them for their faithlessness, * in letting 
 go the peace-belt, by which they had agreed to 
 hold on with both hands,' cut off the fingers of both 
 the prisoners, and sent them home to iheir chiefs 
 with the following message : ' We had concluded 
 a peace with each other, by which we were both 
 to hold the chain of friendship, fast with both our 
 hands. We have done so — but you have not — we 
 conclude therefore that you have no use for fingers^ 
 and we have cut them off, to rid you of what Is 
 useless.' 
 
TALES OP THE INDIANS. 
 
 219 
 
 In consequence of tbese and other disturbances, 
 the Christian Indians resolved to accept a friendly 
 invitation repeatedly given them by the Dela- 
 wares upon the Big-Beaver river in Ohio, to come 
 and settle in their neighborhood. As early as 
 1762, a Mr Post from Pennsylvania, had visited 
 these Indians in hope of christianizing them ; and, 
 concluding to remain some time in their neighbor- 
 hood, had set a hired man to cutting down trees, 
 where he intended to make his cornfield, while he 
 himself marked out three acres of ground for this 
 purpose. But the Indians were jealous of this 
 movement, and they soon sent word for him to 
 meet them the next day at their council-house, 
 and to desist from any farther work on the premises 
 in the mean time. Post met them accordingly, arid 
 the Indian speaker, in the name of the council, de- 
 livered the following singular address ; 
 
 * Brother ! last year you asked our leave to 
 come and live with us, for the purpose of instruct- 
 ing us and our children, to which we consented ; 
 and now that you are come we are glad to see 
 you.' 
 
 * Brother ! it appears to us that you must since 
 hav^e changed your mind ; for, instead of instructing 
 us or our children, you are cutting trees down on 
 our land ! you have marked out a large spot of 
 
 15* 
 
 ,*• * 
 
220 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS^ 
 
 « <• 
 
 ground for a plantation, as white people do every- 
 where ; and by and bye, another, and another 
 may come, and do the same, and the next thing 
 will be that a fort will be built for the protection of 
 these intruders, and then our conntry will be claim- 
 ed by the white people, and we driven farther 
 back. Such has been the case ever since the 
 white men came to this country. Say ! do we 
 not speak the truth ? ' 
 
 Post replied to this question as follows : ' Broth- 
 er ! what you say that I told you is true, but it is 
 likewise true that an instructer must have some- 
 thing to live upon, as well as another man. Now, 
 not wishing to be a burden to you, 1 thought of rais- 
 ing my own bread, and believed that three acres of 
 ground was little enough for that purpose. Of your 
 land I do not want one foot ; neither will my rais- 
 ing a sufficiency of corn and vegetables off your 
 land give me or any other person a claim to it.' 
 
 Post now retired for the purpose of giving the 
 council their customary time for preparing an an- 
 swer. On his return, the speaker again addressed 
 him : * Brother ! now that you have spoken out 
 more plainly, we may perhaps be able to give you 
 some advice. You have told us, that you come at 
 the instigation of the Great Spirit to teach and to 
 preach to us ! So also say the priests at Detroit, 
 
 \ 
 c 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 221 
 
 of 
 
 
 whom our French father sent among his Indian 
 children ! Well, this being the case, you as a 
 preacher, want no more land than one of them does, 
 a:^d they are content with a garden-lot to plant 
 vegetables and pretty flowers in, such as while 
 people are all fond of.' 
 
 * Brother ! As you are in the same station and 
 employ with those preachers we allude to, and as 
 we never saw any one of those cut down trees 
 and till the ground, to get a livelihood, we are in- 
 clined to think, and especially as these, without la- 
 boring hard, yet look well, that they depend 
 upon something besides hard work for their main- 
 tenance. And we think that if, as you say, the 
 Great Spirit wants you to preach to the Indians, he 
 will cause the same to be done for you, which he 
 caused to be done for the priests at Detroit. But 
 we are agreed to give you a garden-spot, even lar- 
 ger than they have. It shall measure fifty paces 
 each way ; which, if it suits you, you are at liber- 
 ty to plant the corn as you please !' Post agreed 
 cheerfully to this proposal ; and the lot was imme- 
 diately after stepped off by Captain Pipe, one of 
 the chiefs, and stakes driven in at the corners. 
 
 It was the final consequence of this agreement 
 with Post, and of the repeated invitations before 
 mentioned, that in April, 1770, the Lawunakhan- 
 
222 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS, 
 
 uek Christians deserted their settlement ; removed 
 to the Big-Beaver river by the way of the Alleg- 
 hany and the Ohio, in sixteen boats ; ascended the 
 former about twenty miles ; and commenced a new 
 village by building several dwelling-houses and a 
 chapel. This undertaking prospered, and the 
 Ohio Delawares were generally so well pleased 
 with the new comers, that, in 1773, they induced 
 a part of them, with one of their Moravian preach- 
 ers, to found a second setdement 90 miles nearer 
 their own towns, which was named Shonbrum, or 
 a * Fine-spring.' In 1772, the residue of the Big- 
 Beaver colony followed this example. They 
 were now joined also by two hundred and forty- 
 one Christian Indians of Friedenshutten, who left 
 their houses, chapels, gardens and orchards, the 
 fruits of seven years labor, behind them, for the sake 
 of connecting themselves with their brethren in 
 Ohio. The journey was long and tedious. Some 
 travelled by land, having seventy head of cattle to 
 drive, beside horses for carrying the sick and the 
 baggage. Others took advantage of the navigable 
 river and streams ; and these had the charge of 
 bulky articles, plough-irons, harrows, and all other 
 kinds of farming utensils and tools, iron pots and 
 large kettles (for the boiling of maple sugar) in- 
 cluded. The land-party had to penetrate with 
 
 tl 
 t( 
 
 d 
 
 € 
 
 I 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 223 
 
 red 
 
 Ithe 
 evv 
 
 their cattle through difficult thickets and swamps ; 
 to cross rivers, brooks, mountains, and hills, to en- 
 dure tremendous thunder-storms, and to be expos- 
 ed to the bite 'of venomous reptiles, on the way, 
 by which some of their horses were bitten and died. 
 Added to this, was the torment inflicted by incred- 
 ible numbers of the sand-fly ; so abundant in some 
 places as to resemble a fog in the air; and so 
 troublesome that no rest could be obtained at the 
 encampments, but by kindling fires and sitting in the 
 thickest smoke. Some of the party were unfortu- 
 nate also in taking the measles on the journey ; 
 and of this disease several of the children died, in- 
 cluding a poor cripple ten or eleven years of age, 
 who had been carried thus far in a basket by his 
 mother, on her back. Luckily, they suffered 
 nothing from want of provisions. Game was plen- 
 ty in the woods, and the hunters killed more than 
 one hundred deer during the two months they 
 spent on their journey. 
 
 Some of the following rules, agreed upon by the 
 Indian congregation, soon after their arrival at the 
 new setdement, will convey an idea of their 
 opinions and conditions. They were drawn up 
 by the Moravians. 
 
 1. We will know no other God, but him who 
 has created us and redeemed us. 
 
224 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 5. We will rest from all labor on Sundays, and 
 attend the usual meetings on that day. 
 
 3. We will honor father and mother, and sup- 
 port them in age and distress. 
 
 4. No thieves, murderers, drunkards, or adul- 
 terers, nor any person that attendeth dances, 
 sacrifices or heathenish festivals, nor any person 
 using witchcraft in hunting, nor any person with- 
 out consent of our brethren shall be suffered to live 
 among us. 
 
 5. We will renounce all juggles, lies and de- 
 ceits of Satan. 
 
 6. Whosoever does any harm to another*s 
 cattle, goods, effects, &ic. shall pay the damage. 
 
 7. No man shall have more than one wife, 
 nor any woman more than one husband. 
 
 8. No spirituous liquors shall be brought into 
 our towns ; nor shall any inhabitants run in debt 
 for any article to the traders, without the teach- 
 er's consent. 
 
 These and other rules were read yearly in pub- 
 lic meeting. The penahv for the obstinate viola- 
 tion of them was dismission from the settlement. 
 Other regulations were made for the guidance of 
 church-wardens, the management of the schools, 
 the collection of taxes, and the proper treatment 
 of visitors and of the sick and suffering. A new 
 
 c 
 a 
 1( 
 f 
 t 
 a 
 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 225 
 
 ind 
 
 ip- 
 
 [ul- 
 :es, 
 5on 
 Ith- 
 
 
 chapel was built this season, as also another at 
 a new Christian settlement commenced ten miles 
 lower upon the Beaver river, by new emigrants 
 from the East. That at Shonbrun was forty feet 
 by thirty-six ; both were built of squared timber, 
 and shingle-roofed, with a cupola and bell. The 
 towns being regularly laid out, the streets wide and 
 clean, and the cattle kept out by ne-'^t fences, the 
 settlements made a handsome appearance, and ex- 
 cited the admiration of all visiters. Nor did any- 
 thing occur, for some years, to interrupt this pros- 
 perity, with the exception of hostilities which 
 broke out in 1774, between the Virginian settlers 
 (then including the Kentuckians) on one side of the 
 Ohio, and the Shawanoes and Senecas on the oth- 
 er. This seems to have been quite as much the 
 fault of the settlers as of the Indians. It was a 
 common opinion among the former at this period, 
 that to kill a savage was about the same thing as 
 to kill a buffalo. They not only fired, therefore, 
 upon such as came in the way, as upon wild game, 
 but they decoyed those who lived across the river, 
 to * come over and drink with them,' for this very 
 purpose. Some of the murdered were the rela- 
 tions of the celebrated Logan. 
 
 The rage of the friends of these men exceeded 
 all bounds, and the war was carried on with a cor- 
 
226 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 responding vigor. But other trials were prepar- 
 ing for the Christian Indians in the breaking out 
 of the revolutionary war. The nature of the un- 
 derstanding which the ' American ' party among 
 the Delawares had of this contest, will be learned 
 from an account given to the missionaries by 
 some of the chiefs who attended a meeting at 
 Pittsburg, appointed by Congress for the purpose 
 of explaining the nature of the dispute. The In- 
 dians, it appears, were advised to remain neutral, 
 because ' the quarrel was a family one.' It was 
 understood by the chiefs to be described 
 something as follows : * Suppose a father had a 
 little son, whom he loved and indulged while 
 young, but began to think of having some help 
 from him, on his growing up ; and so, making up 
 a small pack, bade him carry it for him. The 
 boy cheerfully takes the pack up and follows his 
 father with it. The latter, finding the boy obedi- 
 ent increased the pack as he grows larger and 
 stronger. As long as the boy is able to carry the 
 pack, he does it without grumbling ; but then hav- 
 ing arrived at manhood, while the father is making 
 up a larger bundle for him, in comes a third 
 person,* of an evil disposition, inquires into the 
 
 * An alluiion to the Bnglish Ministrj* of 1770. 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 227 
 
 [ar- 
 
 jout 
 iin- 
 
 circumstances, and advises the father to make it 
 heavier, on the ground that the young man is evi- 
 dently lusty enough to carry a larger pack. The 
 father is indiscreet enough to follow this advice, 
 and makes up a heavy load. The son examines 
 it and addresses his parent in these words : ' Fa- 
 ther ; this pack is too heavy for me ; pray lighten 
 it. I will carry what I can, but I cannot carry 
 this.' At the instigation of the adviser, the old 
 gentleman, upon this, only repeats his orders in a 
 peremptory tone, also threatening to flog the son, 
 in case of refusal, and taking up a stick for that 
 purpose. ' So ! ' says the son, ' am I to be served 
 thus for not doing what I cannot do ? Well, then, 
 father, if the thing must be settled by blows, 1 have 
 no choice left me but to resist your demand by 
 main force, and this, accordingly, I am determin- 
 ed to do.' Such, said the Indian reporters, was 
 the parable given thera to explain the origin of the 
 revolutionary war. * 
 
CHAPTER XI. 
 
 THE CHRISTIAN INDIANS. 
 
 The Christian Indians were resolved, at all 
 events, to remain neutral. The other tribes were, 
 generally, induced to take part in the war. In the 
 case of the Delawares, however, there was a divi- 
 sion of opinion, White-Eyes, Killbuck, and some 
 other leading chiefs being determined to abide by 
 the advice of the Americans, and remain unen- 
 gaged in the contest, while another part of the 
 tribe was under the influence of men at home or 
 abroad, who encouraged the opposite course. 
 
 The Senecas were particularly in the British in- 
 terest, as were all the Six Nations ; and some of 
 them having met White-Eyes about this time at 
 Pittsburg, and heard him express himself in favor 
 of the Americans, were enraged, and undertook to 
 give him a check. They reminded him haughtily 
 of an old insult often cast by the Six Nations upon 
 the Delawares, that they were women, and had no 
 right to determine or to do anything of this impor- 
 tance on their own authority. White-Eyes had 
 expected this insolence, and was prepared first. 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 229 
 
 He rose instantly, with a proud and lofty air. * I 
 know well,' said he 'that the Six Nations have pre- 
 tended to look upon ray nation as a conquered na- 
 tion. You have said many times that you cut off 
 our legs of old, that you put petticoats upon us, 
 that you gave us a hoe and a compounder, and 
 said to us, now women, your business henceforth 
 shall be to plant, hoe and pound for us, who are 
 men, and warriors. Look ! look at my legs ! 
 If, as you say you cut them off, are they not 
 grown again ? Do I wear a petticoat ? Do I car- 
 ry a hoe, or a compounder ? No ! I have fire- 
 arms in [^my hand. I am a man ! I am a war- 
 rior ! And all this country,' added he, waving his 
 hand haughtily in the direction of the Alleghany 
 river, * all this country is mine ! ' * This daring 
 address was of a character so unusual that many 
 of the Delawares themselves sent word to the Sen- 
 ecas that they did not justify White-Eyes. His 
 own party was of course warm in his favor. 
 
 He signalized himself in a similar manner in 
 1778, at Goschochking, the chief settlement of 
 the Delawares, on the river Muskingum. Great 
 trouble and dismay had been occasioned among 
 these Indians, it seems, by abominable falsehoods 
 told them by certain white men and half-breeds in 
 
 * Speaking, according to a common custom, in the namo of his nation. 
 
230 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 the British interest, about the hatred and hostility 
 of the Americans. Everything was done to rouse 
 them in this manner to engage at once in the war. 
 And this would have been the result, perhaps, but 
 for White-Eyes, who rose and proposed, in the 
 council held upon the subject, that they should 
 wait ten days to ascertain whether the statements 
 they had just heard were correct. Upon this. 
 Captain Pipe, one of the Delaware war party, 
 availing himself of the occasion for checking the 
 influence of White-Eyes, threw out very broad 
 hints that '' every man should be declared an ene- 
 to the nation, who should oppose the instant taking 
 up of arms against the Americans.' White-Eyes 
 perceived that this blow was aimed at himself; 
 but he parried it by immediately assembling, and 
 addressing his party by themselves : ' If you will 
 go out in this war,' said he, observing the prepara- 
 tions of some of them, ' you shall not go without 
 me. I have taken peace measures, it is true, with 
 the view of saving my tribe from destruction. 
 But if you think me in the wrong, if you give 
 more credit to runaway vagabonds than to your 
 own friends, to a man, to a warrior, a Delaware, 
 if you insist upon fighting the Americans, go ! and 
 I will go with you. And I will not go like the 
 bear-hunter, who sets his dogs upon the animal to 
 
TALES OP THE INDIANS. 
 
 231 
 
 be beaten about with his paws, while he keeps 
 himself at a safe distance. No ! I will lead you 
 on, I will place myself in the front. I will fall 
 with the first of you ! You can do as you 
 choose, but as for me I will not survive my nation. 
 I will not live to bewail the miserable destruction 
 of a brave people, who deserved, as you do, a bet- 
 ter fate.' This spirited harangue had the desired 
 effect. The assembly declared with all the en- 
 thusiasm which a grave Indian council are ever 
 willing to manifest, that they would at least wait 
 the ten days, as he wished. Many added that 
 they would never fight the Americans, but with 
 him for a leader. 
 
 It fortunately happened at this critical junc- 
 ture, that one of the missionaries, having a hint of 
 the state of affairs, was hastening his journey to 
 Goschochking. He arrived within sight of the town 
 at ten o'clock .in the forenoon of the ninth day. 
 This circumstance was notified to the inhabitants, 
 by a few yells of the first who discovered him, the 
 signification of which was well understood. The 
 whole Indian population immediately pressed into 
 the main highway of the village. The missionary 
 advanced ; but, though he saluted numbers of 
 them as he passed along, not a single person re- 
 turned the compliment. They looked upon him 
 
 '■*- 
 
¥ 
 
 232 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 in sullen and ominous silence. Even White-Eyes, 
 Killbuck, Big-Cat, and the other chiefs and cap- 
 tains who had always befriended him, now affect- 
 ed a coldness, and stepped back when he offered 
 them his hand. This, however, did not discour- 
 age him, especially as he observed among the 
 crowd several men well known to him as Captain 
 Pipe's spies, narrowly scrutinizing the very looks 
 of the peace-chiefs. Among some others, he 
 thought he could even see symptoms of pleasure 
 occasioned by his timely arrival. As none of 
 them all, however, would respond to the common 
 courtesies of salutations, he thought proper to ask 
 the reason. 
 
 This was the moment for White-Eyes to come 
 forward. * We have cause for believing,' said he 
 *in what these men have told us, (pointing to 
 the British emissaries,) that we have no longer even 
 one friend among the Americans. If this be so, 
 we must consider every one who comes from that 
 side as an enemy, come only to deceive us and to 
 spy us out.' The missionary replied, of course, 
 that the imputation and suspicion were unfound- 
 ed ; and that if he were not their friend, they nev- 
 er would have seen him there. * Then,' contin- 
 ued White-Eyes, ' you will tell us the truth in an- 
 swer to the question I shall put ! ' The other ve- 
 
TALE3 OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 233 
 
 ry earnestly assuring him that he would, he went on, 
 — * Are the American armies all cut to pieces by 
 the English ? Is General Washington killed ? Is 
 there no longer a Congress ; and have the 
 English hanged some of them, and taken the 
 remainder to England, to hang them there ? 
 Is the whole country beyond the mountains in pos- 
 session of the English ? And are the few Ameri- 
 can troops who have escaped them, now mustering 
 for a march against us, our wives and our chil- 
 dren ? Do not deceive us. Speak the truth ; and 
 tell me if all these things are so ? ' 
 
 The missionary now declared before the whole 
 assembly that not a word of what he had just 
 heard was true. He then offered White-Eyes 
 certain papers he had brought with him, in confir- 
 mation of this statement. The latter thought prop- 
 er to refuse taking them ; but the missionary felt en- 
 couraged by the looks of many in the crowd around 
 him, and catching at that moment the eye of the 
 Indian drummer, he called to him to beat the 
 drum for the assembly to meet, for the purpose of 
 hearing what their American brethren had to say 
 to them. A general suit taking place at this nov- 
 el ceremony, White-Eyes took advantage of the 
 favorable moment and came forward. * Shall we, 
 my friends and relatives,' said he, ' shall we listen 
 
 16 
 
 ■^1 
 
 -j&.' V.-' .X,^'^'. ■ 
 
¥ 
 
 rTJTfc 
 
 234 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 fl' 
 
 
 U 
 
 m 
 
 
 .K' 
 
 once more to those who calls us their brethren ? ' 
 This question was answered in the affirmative, 
 loudly and as with one voice ; the drum was beat, 
 and the whole body moved towards the spacious 
 council-house of the tribe. There the friendly 
 speeches brought by the missionary from the Pitts- 
 burgh commandant, and other Americans well 
 known to them, were read and interpreted. White- 
 Eyes then arose, and made an elaborate and ani- 
 mated address in favor of the Americans. A news- 
 paper containing an account oT Burgoyne's surren- 
 der, being found enclosed in the packet, he held 
 it up before the assembly, unfolded it with both his 
 hands, and explained its purport. * See, my friends 
 and relatives,' he concluded, ' these are great 
 events, and this is not the song of a bird, but the 
 truth.' He now felt at liberty to treat the mis- 
 sionary as a friend. He stepped towards him, 
 offered his hand cordially, and welcomed him as 
 a brother ; and the whole assembly, to a man, fol- 
 lowed his example as they did his advice. 
 
 White-Eyes now felt satisfied as to his own na- 
 tion ; but unwilling to overlook the imposition 
 practised upon them by the emissaries, who had 
 just started for the Shawanese towns on the Sci- 
 oto, he sent word to these towns the next day, 
 to the following effect : ' Grandchildren ! ye Shaw- 
 anese ! some days ago, a flock of birds that had 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 235 
 
 1?' 
 
 ve, 
 jat, 
 ous 
 
 
 come on from the East, lit at Goschochking, and 
 sang a song among us which almost proved our 
 urin. On leaving us they took their flight towards 
 the Scioto. Should they sing or try to sing to you, 
 do not listen to them, for they lie ! ' Thus end- 
 ed the British interest in this quarter. 
 
 The Christian Indians, being considered the 
 guests, and under the protection of the Ohio Del- 
 awares, felt the benefit of these measures. War- 
 parties of the northern Indians frequently passed 
 their villages, on their way to wage war with the 
 Americans, but they rarely molested them. The 
 large parties, indeed, did not enter the villages, at 
 all. Their custom was to halt at some distance 
 from them, and send in a messenger, announcing, 
 that such a number of their friends, going to war, 
 had stopped at such a place to refresh themselves, 
 and would make no objection to a meal of victuals, 
 adding that they need not be afraid — not a 
 chicken of theirs should be hurt. The proceed- 
 ings of one of these parties, a body of ninety-six 
 Wyandots, who stopped on their way to' the south 
 side of the Ohio, about a mile from one of the 
 Christian villages, will furnish some interesting il- 
 lustrations of their manners and customs. The 
 partj was headed by the greatest war-chief of the 
 
 16* 
 
 A 
 
 
 .-*■■- ■' Y- 
 
236 
 
 TALES or THE INDIANS. 
 
 nation, and be sent in one of his captains with the 
 following message : 
 
 * Cousins ! I am on my way to war with a 
 great body of men, but you need not be uneasy j 
 you have nothing to fear from us. I wish only to 
 shake hands with you and your teachers ; and to 
 talk with you. It is for this purpose we have halt- 
 ed here, though if you have a meaPs victuals to 
 spare, my men will be thankful for them.' 
 
 One of the Christian Indians, an old friend of 
 the war-captain, immediately ordered victuals to 
 be taken to the camp ; and he went in person 
 soon after, to conduct the old chief, with fifteen 
 of his first men, into town. By their request he 
 conducted them to the missionaries' dwelling, ap- 
 proaching which witli a grave and regular pace, 
 they siffccessively shook hands with each of the mis- 
 sionaries, pronouncing these words. * Father I 
 I thank the Great Spirit that he has preserved our 
 lives for a happy meeting this day.' Being then 
 taking to the school-house, where they were served 
 with victuals, the head-chief addressed his enter- 
 tainers to the following eflfect : 
 
 * Cousins! Although until now I have never 
 come to see you, I am no stranger to you. I 
 knew you had invited good teachers to come 
 among you, and of that I approve. I love them as 
 
 ;h 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 237 
 
 the 
 
 you do. It is well that such men as your teachers 
 and ours * will visit us. They have the large book 
 in which the will of God is written. We also have 
 a house in which we meet for prayer. 
 
 * Cousins ! you may be astonished at these words, 
 when you see me going on a warlike errand. But 
 listen to what 1 say ! It is unpleasant to approach 
 you thus, but it is for your safety. You, cousins, 
 and your teachers, have many enemies. I have 
 often thought of you, often wished to see you, and 
 have now purposely taken my warriors this way to 
 show them where you live, that they may make no 
 mistake about you hereafter. 
 
 * Cousins, continue always as you are now. 
 Join in no disputes, no wars — ^you will fai*? well — 
 the Great Spirit will protect you ! ' 
 
 The old chief having concluded his speech, his 
 friend, in behalf of the Christians, replied to him 
 thus : * Uncle ! f you are welcome with us, your 
 words come from the heart, and they are pre- 
 
 cious 
 
 1 
 
 * Uncle ! you approve of our living as we do ; 
 you love us, and because this is the case, the Great 
 Spirit has directed your steps this way, that you 
 might see us and we you. , 
 
 ♦ Priests sent among them by the French. 
 
 t Such was the titfe jB^iven by the Delawares to the Wyandots, the 
 ^reat parent stock from which they derived even themselves — the ' grand- 
 'atber,' as they were, of forty other tribes. 
 
 
 ti^i 
 
 ^m 
 
238 
 
 TALES OP THE INDIANS. 
 
 #^ 
 
 
 * Uncle ! you say you have a teacher like ours, 
 who has also the great book. I doubt, uncle, 
 whether it be the same book. In the book which 
 our teachers have, God commands in one place, 
 Thou shalt not hilly in another, Love your ene- 
 mies, and pray for them ! 
 
 * Uncie ! when we were accomplices and allies, 
 in old times, we strove to outdo each other in 
 murdering — but then we knew no better — no man 
 had told us better. 
 
 * Uncle ! you and I were friends when we were 
 both young — we have remained so until we are 
 both old — let us act alike now in putting away what 
 is bad, and what God has forbidden — I mean the 
 killing of men.' 
 
 After this reply, the war-chief returned to his 
 camp for nearly an hour. He then came back 
 again, having but a single young man with him, 
 and requested an audience of the officers of the 
 town, and addressed them thus : 
 
 ' Cousin ! I have given your words a due con- 
 sideration, and now open my heart to you. 
 
 * Cousin ! you have spoken the truth in saying 
 that God, who created man, cannot be pleased 
 when these kill one another. I am myself oppos- 
 ed to war, and I had hitherto declined taking up 
 the hatchet, although my father, (the King of 
 
 . *£*A';L 
 
TALES OP THE INDIANS. 
 
 239 
 
 tie, 
 Ich 
 ;e, 
 
 le- 
 
 England probably, or the Governor of Detroit,) 
 threatened, if I did not do so, to withhold from me 
 the food and clothing which are necessary for my 
 family. He said I should suffer for my obsti- 
 nacy. 
 
 ' Cousin ! place yourself in my situation, living 
 at the very door of my father's house. When, 
 however, I found that my father would compel me 
 to receive the hatchet, when he told me to kill all 
 the Long-Knives (Americans) I should meet with, 
 I said to him, ^father ! only men in arms, not wo- 
 men and children /' But tot his he replied, ^Alll 
 alU—killalir 
 
 * But cousin ! think not that I shall now do as 
 he desires. No I I will tell you how I will act. 
 I will march my men within half a day's journey 
 from the Ohio river, and then send off a small par- 
 ty to take one prisoner. That prisoner shall be 
 carried to my father, with the charge that he shall 
 not be hurt ; and then I will return him the hatch- 
 et which he has forced upon me. In ten days you 
 shall see me again, if the Great Spirit preserves 
 me, and not a life shall be lost by my party. I 
 would go home now, but for your sake — you would 
 be charged with having persuaded me to turn back, 
 and my father would be enraged with you. 
 
 ' Cousin ! I place the words I have spoken deep 
 
 •/ 
 
240 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 
 under ground, (an injunction of secrecy). On my 
 return I shall say more to you.' After taking a 
 farewell, the old chief with his young man return- 
 ed to the camp, which was broke up ; and they 
 proceeded upon their expedition, without a shout, 
 or the least usual noise of any other kind. In pre- 
 cisely ten days, they relumed, with one prisoner, 
 and encamped for an hour or two on the former 
 spot. The larger part of them were fed there, 
 with the ordinary Indian hospitality, by the villag- 
 ers, and the old chief, meanwhile, with his young 
 men, visited his acquaintance in town, and repeat- 
 ed his former promise to bury the hatchet thence- 
 forth forever. 
 
 But the hostile Indians, including the Six Na- 
 tions, the Wyandots and others, were in the mean 
 time getting to be so troublesome, that in 1780, 
 the Christian Indians chose to abandon the village 
 of which we have been speaking. Shortly after- 
 wards, as two of thsm who belonged to Gnaden- 
 shutten were looking for stray horses among the 
 woods, they were suddenly met by about eighty In- 
 dian warriors, who without ceremony took them 
 prisoners. Then pursuing a course through the 
 woods, until they had come within a short dis- 
 tance of the village, they rested till near day-break, 
 carefully guarding the prisoners. They then mov- 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 241 
 
 ed on silently, and having surrounded the town 
 completely, hailed the inhabitants to deliver into 
 their hands Kill-Buck, Big-Cat, "and the other 
 peace-chiefs, as * they must have them, dead or 
 alive.' They were told that these men were ab- 
 sent, but they took the liberty to assure themselves 
 of that fact, by searchi^r:; every house, stable and 
 cellar in the village. ^ n\n^ nothing, they then 
 demanded that the ch;.; .xjen of the three Chris- 
 tian towns should be called together, to meet them 
 in council, and hear what they should say. 
 
 * Friends and kinsman !' — said the head war- 
 chief of the Delaware party to them, when assem- 
 bled, * Listen to what I say ! you see a great na- 
 tion divided, father fighting the son, and son the 
 father, and the father has called on his Indian 
 children to assist him in correcting his child. I 
 took time to think of it. I looked upon it at first 
 as only a family quarrel. I concluded at last that 
 the father was right, and the son wrong. I thought 
 so the more, when I found the son encroaching on 
 the land of his Indian brethren, stealing, shooting, 
 murdering without cause. — Yes ! even those who 
 had been placed for protection under their father's 
 roof, the father himself standing sentry at the 
 door, even them ! ' * # 
 
 * Alluding to tho massacre at Lancaster, and to the regiment of High- 
 landeri, or the keeper of the gaol. 
 
242 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 W .y:^. 
 
 The orator enlarged upon those sentiments at 
 some length, and concluded with inviting the 
 Christians to remove farther into the Indian coun- 
 try. ' There,' said he, ' you may live in safety. 
 No Long-knife shall molest you. Nay ! I will live 
 between you and them, and they shall not even 
 frighten you. There your fields will yield fine 
 harvests — ^your catties hall find good pasture — there 
 shall be plenty of game — you shall worship your 
 God without fear. Think on these things, and be- 
 lieve me that if you stay where you are, the Long- 
 knives will one time or other speak fine words to 
 you and murder you !' The Christians rephed to 
 this invitation, that they were obliged to the orator 
 for it, but were contented where they were, be- 
 sides being * too heavy ' to think of rising and mov- 
 ing, that is, having too much real estate and other 
 immoveable and valuable property. He express- 
 ed himself satisfied with this answer, nor did he, 
 or the Indians in his interest, ever after give the 
 Christians any trouble. 
 
 From other quarters during the war, however, 
 they met with great troubles, which finally result- 
 ed in everything but their utter destruction. The 
 Six Nations had a large though secret part in these 
 proceedings. They even sent an express embas- 
 sy to the Chippewa and Ottowa Indians to this 
 
TALES OP THE INDIANS. 
 
 243 
 
 purport. * We hereby present you the Christian 
 Indians on the Muskingum, to make broth of — 
 meaning a command to put them to death. These 
 two nations, being connected with the Delawares, 
 decHned the summons, saying that ' their grand- 
 father had done them no injury !' 
 
 But the Wyandots, Monseys, and some other 
 tribes were differently disposed ; and the time had 
 now come for their open attack upon the Chris- 
 tians. By the instigation of the whites and half- 
 breed vagabonds already mentioned, they sent in- 
 vitations to all the warriors in the neighborhood of 
 Detroit to meet at Sandusky, for a grand war- 
 feast ; there they were furnished with a large ox, 
 roasted entire, which they feasted upon, eating, 
 dancing and singing, each in his turn, their numer- 
 ous exploits in war, the British flag waving all the 
 while over their heads. They were then served 
 with arms and powder by the emissaries, formed 
 into companies, and sent upon their various routes, 
 nobqdy knew whither. 
 
 But this was not long a secret. More than 
 three hundred of them soon appeared among the 
 Christian villages ; and from this time never ceas- 
 ed to harass them. The first attack made upon 
 the missionaries was as follows : — ^Three o{ them 
 were walking together at Gnadenshutten, when a 
 
 •, t-.,*-', ■ ■ f 
 
 .♦3H»».*» *— . 
 
 - ^:W 'V'^'' ^ 
 
244 
 
 TALKS 01 THE INDIANS. 
 
 ■'i 
 
 <■. 
 
 e 
 
 I 
 
 Monsey chief came up to them hastily, and asked 
 one of them in a peremptory manner, if he would 
 or would not devote himself (exclusively) to teach- 
 ing the Monsey tribe. But, before a full reply 
 could be given, he stepped three paces back, as a 
 signal for three Wyandots who lay behind a gar- 
 den fence near by, and who now rushed out upon 
 the missionaries, seized each one his man, and in- 
 stantly marched them towards the camp, about one 
 hundred yards distant. On the way, a fourth Wy- 
 andot aimed several blows with a hatchet at one 
 of the missionaries, who was active enough, to 
 avoid them ; and soon after their arrival, several 
 others stripped them of their best clothes, watches, 
 buckles, sleeve-buttons, &£C. A dark ferocious 
 looking Monsey then approached, and seizing 
 them all successively by the hair of the head, shook 
 them with his whole force, saying meanwhile, * 1 
 salute thee, my brother /' He then began strip- 
 ping one of them of his shirt, with merely the re- 
 mark that he was much in want of an article of 
 this description, and he expected no better oppor- 
 tunity than the present to provide himself. He 
 had not effected his j)urpose, however, when a 
 Delaware of some note ran up, and pushed him 
 back ^ith contempt. ' Cowara !' said he, ' begone ! 
 what harm have these people done you ? You are 
 always foremost where there is no danger,' 
 
. . + 
 
 TALES OP THE INDIANS. 
 
 245 
 
 h- 
 
 The prisoners were confined duri t.. ^ight. 
 Meanwhile, the enemy dispatched a party oi six- 
 teen men up the river to Salem, for the purpose 
 of seizing upon Isaac Glickhican, a Christian Indi- 
 an particularly feared and hated for his influence. 
 These men, instructed to take him if possible, and 
 otherwise his scalp, started off for^ Salem, with loud 
 yells and shrieks. They were all mounted on 
 horseback, and they returned in a few hours, 
 bringing the prisoner, with his hands tied behind 
 him. It appears that on their arrival at Salem, 
 they surrounded his house, at such a distance as 
 might prevent his escaping, but fearing to enter, 
 notwithstanding their numbers, they wdtched for 
 his coming out. He saw some of them before 
 long from a window, and instantly stepped out, 
 and called to them. * Friends !' said he, ' by your 
 manoeuvres I conclude you are come for me. If 
 so, why do you hesitate ? Obey your orders, I am 
 ready to submit. You seem to fear old Glickhi- 
 can. Ah ! there was a time when I would have 
 scorned to submit to such cowardly slaves. But 
 I am no more Glickhican,* I am Isaac, a believer 
 in the true God, and for his sake I will suffer any- 
 thing, even death.' Seeing them still hesitate, he 
 
 * An Indian word, signifying the 5igAt im fwn Jorre/. 
 
 
 ■jA' 
 
 '^v 
 
 ■Si^%>i .^i 
 
 m,: 
 
246 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 It^, 
 
 W 
 
 -i*;.-. 
 
 f 
 
 
 stepped up to them with his hands placed upon 
 his back. ' Here ! ' he continued, * you would tie 
 me if you dared — lie me, then, and take me with 
 you — I am ready.' They now mustered courage 
 to do as he directed. 
 
 On the nth of September, the Christian Indi- 
 ans were compelled to leave their three beautiful 
 villages, and accompany their oppressors on a dif- 
 ficult and tedious journey of a month, to a place 
 upon the Upper Sandusky river, designed by the 
 latter for their future residence. It was a desolate 
 and dreary spot, almost without pasture, provi- 
 sions or fuel. Their suffering during the ensuing 
 winter, their various migrations from place to 
 place, year after year, under the direction of Brit- 
 ish or American authorities, their settlement once 
 more upon their old sites on the Muskingum river 
 by permission of Congress, and their gradual di- 
 minution and final extinction, up to the year 1808, 
 these facts need not be enlarged upon. Their 
 history will be concluded with a notice of one or 
 two principal events. 
 
 During the month succeeding the arrival of the 
 Christians at the desolate places already mention- 
 ed, their missionaries were summoned by the com- 
 mandant of Detroit, to a council called with a view 
 to examine them. Four of them attended, and 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 247 
 
 
 were seated upon a bench by themselves — the com- 
 mandant before them — the Delawares, including 
 Captain Pipe, in front of Am, and a large number 
 of Indians of various tribes on their right hand, and 
 on their left a war-chief of each of these divisions, 
 holding a stick three or four feet long, with scalps 
 upon it, the result of their last excursions against 
 the Americans. The council being opened by 
 the commandant signifying to Pipe that he might 
 make his expected report, the Captain rose from 
 his seat, holding a stick with two scalps on it, in 
 his left hand, addressed the commandant in a very 
 spirited manner upon the subject of the war, and 
 then handed him the scalps. The other war- 
 chiefs, who were equipped in the same manner 
 with scalps, having followed his example, the com- 
 mandant now called upon Pipe to declare wheth- 
 er these missionaries were the men, he had charg- 
 ed with favoring the Americans, and assisting them 
 during the war. Pipe replying readily in the af- 
 firmative, he continued, 'Well! both accuser and 
 accused being now present, I desire you to repeat 
 what you have before told me of these men, be- 
 fore this assembly.' Pipe turned round to several 
 Indians who had been sitting beside him, and told 
 them to stand up and speak. Unluckily for him, 
 drilled as these people probably had been for this 
 
 1 
 
 ;..», 
 
 ■.M-- 
 
 
 ^■ 
 
 
 ill •y;t4i 
 
S48 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 'I 
 
 occasion, they were now panic-struck, and had 
 nothing to say. He urged them anew, but in vain. 
 He whispered to them that this was the time, and 
 the only time; but they, instead of stirring or 
 speaking, hung their heads down, and remained 
 mute. For a moment Pipe was really at a loss ; 
 but his cunning, and his impudence relieved him. 
 * Well ! ' said he, ' we all are convinced that these 
 are good men. They are my friends, and I pray 
 you to speak good words to them, I should be 
 grieved to see them ill treated.' (He had abused 
 them in the most outrageous manner, on the way 
 to Detroit). The commandant then asking him 
 what he wished should be done with them, he ad- 
 vised their being sent back, by all means, to their 
 own homes, as they desired. These arrangements 
 being generally explained, the council broke up. 
 Pipe did not leave the missionaries, however, un- 
 til he had provided clothes and food for their pres- 
 ent use, and offered them his advice and assistance 
 on all future occasions. With such finesse, did he 
 accommodate himself to his circumstances. 
 
 During this same fall, a large number of the 
 Christian Indians were permitted to go back from 
 Sandusky, to their former settlements in Ohio, to 
 procure some of the provisions they had left be- 
 hind them. This they had effected, and were 
 
 ¥, 
 
 i • 
 
 .t*ir 
 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 949 
 
 ■^ 
 
 bundling up iheir packs, with the intention of com- 
 mencing the return-journey the next morning, 
 when a wandering war-party of between one and 
 two hundred white men from the Ohio frontiers 
 made their appearance at Gnadenshutten. With- 
 in a mile of the place, they had already met with 
 a young man, one Shabosh, watching his stray 
 horses ; and they murdered him in the most cru- 
 el manner. The brother-in-law of this poor vic- 
 tim, who was at this time tying up corn sacks 
 not far off, was the first to see them ; and was 
 about to hail them as a friendly party, when at that 
 moment they shot another Indian who was cross- 
 ing the river in a canoe. The man now fled, ex- 
 cessively frightened ; and though he might have 
 saved many lives by a little presence of mind, in 
 apprising his friends of their danger, he ran several 
 miles into the woods, and Wd himself for a day 
 and a night. Several other Christians, who were 
 found by the whites at work in the corn fields, 
 knowing none of these circumstances, were by 
 them persuaded to accompany them to the village. 
 The whites cajoled them, and called them * excel- 
 lent Christians ;' and they in return, readily gave 
 up their guns, axes and knives. 
 
 This done, they were completely in the power 
 of their enemy, and the latter had now no occa- 
 17 
 
250 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 # 
 
 sion to delay their purpose. They began with 
 confining the Indians, men, women, and children. 
 They then took possession of all the horses, axes, 
 pots, kettles, everything they could find ; these 
 things they said, had been stolen from the whites 
 during the war, they could swear to it. They 
 then gathered around the miserable prisoners, and 
 informed them of the fate they must prepare for. 
 Some of the most blood-thirsty were anxious to 
 commence the work of blood instantly, but others 
 were willing to allow the Indians tl j short time 
 which they requested. The latter, finding tears, 
 entreaties, and protestations of no avail, betook 
 themselves to their sad and solemn preparations 
 for death. * They asked pardon of each other,* 
 says a describer of the scene, * for whatever of- 
 fence or grief they had given or occasioned ; they 
 kneeled down together and oflfered fervent pray- 
 ers to God their Saviour ; then kissing each oth- 
 er, with floods of tears, they still sang praises to 
 Him, in the joyful hope of a final and everlasting 
 redemption.' 
 
 The murderers, meanwhile, were consulting to- 
 gether upon the best method of despatching them. 
 Some were unwilling, indeed, to take any part 
 in a proceeding of this character. Others pro- 
 posed setting fire to the houses where the prisoners 
 
 
TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 251 
 
 were confined, and so burning them alive. The 
 discussion was at length terminated in favor of a 
 general massacre, by an argument upon the value 
 and honor of the scalps. The prisoners were 
 now interrupted, and asked if they were ready. 
 They replied that they were ; they had com- 
 mended themselves to God, and they trusted He 
 would receive their souls. The whites then 
 came in among them. One of them took up a 
 cooper's mallet which lay upon the floor — the 
 owner of the house being a cooper — saying, 
 ' this will exactly answer the purpose.* He ac- 
 cordingly commenced the labor of death, nor did 
 he stop until he had knocked down and killed four- 
 teen of the Indians whh his own hand.- He 
 then gave the instrument to another, having, as 
 he said, done pretty well, and worked till his arm 
 failed him. Thus was this horrid massacre com- 
 pleted ; and the only one of the mangled victims 
 who escaped with his life from their first violence, 
 and was afterwards seen attempting to rise, (a 
 man named Abel,) was again assaulted, and kill- 
 ed upon the spot. The murderers finished tl]e 
 scene by setting fire to the houses, as night came 
 on, and then went off, shouting and yelling for 
 victory. 
 
 More than ninety Indians perished in this man- 
 
 M 
 
 
252 
 
 TALES OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 ■r 
 
 4 
 
 \" 
 
 .0i 
 
 ner, and of the whole company two only escaped. 
 One of them, a boy, being confined in the house 
 where most of the men were, was knocked down 
 and scalped with the rest. But, recovering after 
 a while, he looked around him, and at that mo- 
 ment he saw Abel, with ihe blood running down 
 his face, trying to support himself upon his arms 
 in order to rise; he had presence of mind enough, 
 fortunately, to lie down again instantly, in the 
 manner of a dead person. Within a minute or 
 two, he saw several of the whites come in, look 
 about among the bodies of the murdered, and 
 finish their examination by despatching Abel with 
 their hatchets. They now went out, and the boy 
 availed himself of this opportunity to creep over 
 the dead bodies, still keeping himself in a pos- 
 ture to deceive them, should they enter a second 
 time. He neither heard nor saw any one, how- 
 ever ; and it being now near dusk, he escaped 
 from the house upon the back side, concealed 
 himself in the woods, and afterwards made his 
 way to Sandusky. 
 
 Another lad, who was in the house where the 
 women were, had found means to raise a plank 
 serving as a trap-door to the cellar which was un- 
 der the floor ; and there he and another boy lay 
 concealed while the butchery was going on — 
 
 i 
 
 ,/ 
 
 •ijc**" - 
 
TALES OP THE INDIANS. 
 
 253 
 
 though as the planks were but loosely laid, the 
 blood ran in streams upon them through the cre- 
 vices. Having waited for the evening to come 
 on, that they might effect an escape, they at- 
 tempted to get out through a small hole cut for a 
 window. In this manner the boy first mentioned 
 escaped, though with difficulty ; but his unfortu- 
 nate comrade, who was larger, stuck fast, and 
 probably perished soon after in the flames. 
 
 Such was the unprincipled and unprovoked 
 massacre of these Indians — a disgraceful and hor- 
 rible deed, committed by a banditti of such brutal 
 ruffians as have been but too often found upon 
 the frontiers. It is consoling that the entire an- 
 nals of the country from ils first settlement, fur- 
 nish scarcely another transaction of a character to 
 be compared with this. 
 
 
 n 
 
 ♦1 
 
 ^- , .>v 
 
 -V .--r^-i'-sir'Ttr • * ' *r^;-;sr*~''